three_o of_o greek_a word_n and_o phrase_n either_o worthy_a of_o observation_n or_o such_o as_o that_o author_n have_v use_v in_o a_o particular_a sense_n if_o those_o index_n be_v complete_a and_o correct_a they_o will_v be_v undoubted_o very_o useful_a but_o they_o be_v neither_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o fault_n in_o the_o number_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o clemens_n be_v often_o misrepresent_v in_o they_o that_o passage_n of_o job_n there_o be_v none_o but_o be_v pollute_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 25_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n whereas_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 14_o there_o be_v in_o the_o index_n peccato_fw-la originali_fw-la infectae_fw-la omnium_fw-la animae_fw-la &_o corpora_fw-la 468._o d._n on_o the_o contrary_a clemens_n confute_v that_o opinion_n in_o that_o place_n but_o sylburgus_n or_o another_o who_o make_v that_o index_n in_o all_o probability_n think_v of_o what_o clemens_n shall_v have_v say_v in_o his_o judgement_n rather_o than_o what_o he_o do_v real_o say_v there_o be_v beside_o a_o four_o index_n before_o the_o book_n which_o contain_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o author_n cite_v by_o clemens_n but_o the_o page_n in_o which_o they_o be_v cite_v be_v not_o mark_v it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v for_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o learning_n not_o only_o that_o king_n be_v philosopher_n or_o philosopher_n king_n but_o also_o that_o printer_n be_v learned_a man_n or_o learned_a man_n printer_n and_o that_o we_o may_v see_v again_o the_o age_n of_o the_o manutius_n and_o stephen_n to_o give_v we_o good_a edition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o make_v that_o study_n more_o easy_a which_o be_v difficult_a enough_o of_o itself_o without_o increase_a the_o difficulty_n by_o our_o own_o negligence_n the_o life_n of_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n the_o same_o reason_n that_o induce_v i_o to_o give_v the_o public_a the_o life_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n oblige_v i_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o of_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n it_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o curious_a to_o those_o who_o can_v consult_v the_o original_n because_o there_o happen_v more_o remarkable_a thing_n in_o eusebius_n his_o time_n than_o in_o clemens_n and_o because_o the_o former_a be_v in_o a_o high_a station_n than_o the_o latter_a eusebius_n be_v bear_v in_o palestine_n and_o perhaps_o at_o caesarea_n at_o least_o 8._o least_o ap._n socrat_n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o he_o seem_v to_o intimate_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o city_n that_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o baptise_a there_o he_o be_v bear_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n though_o we_o can_v find_v exact_o the_o year_n of_o his_o birth_n he_o begin_v early_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o learning_n especial_o to_o divinity_n as_o it_o sufficient_o appear_v in_o his_o write_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v that_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v all_o sort_n of_o profane_a author_n and_o that_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o christian_n who_o write_v in_o greek_a and_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a that_o be_v translate_v into_o that_o tongue_n be_v know_v to_o he_o he_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o curious_a library_n which_o the_o martyr_n pamphilius_n his_o particular_a friend_n have_v collect_v at_o caesarea_n it_o be_v affirm_v 5._o affirm_v hieron_n epist_n ad_fw-la chron._n &_o heliod_n antipater_n bostrencis_n in_o council_n nicaen_fw-la ii_o act._n 5._o that_o be_v become_v bishop_n of_o this_o city_n he_o entreat_v constantine_n who_o pass_v through_o it_o and_o who_o have_v bid_v he_o ask_v some_o favour_n in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n that_o he_o will_v permit_v he_o to_o make_v a_o search_n into_o all_o the_o public_a register_n to_o extract_v the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n however_o he_o have_v commit_v fault_n enough_o in_o chronology_n as_o joseph_n scaliger_n and_o a_o great_a many_o other_o learned_a man_n have_v observe_v and_o especial_o in_o relation_n to_o martyr_n as_o mr._n dodwel_n have_v late_o show_v in_o his_o dissertation_n de_fw-fr paucitate_fw-la martyrum_fw-la but_o it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o escape_v these_o kind_n of_o fault_n in_o such_o a_o work_n as_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o that_o sort_n that_o be_v ever_o undertake_v the_o primitive_a christian_n take_v no_o care_n of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o time_n eusebius_n be_v common_o call_v the_o son_n of_o pamphilius_n whether_o he_o be_v real_o his_o son_n as_o some_o affirm_v or_o his_o nephew_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o or_o in_o fine_a as_o most_o believe_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a friendship_n between_o they_o this_o pamphilius_n be_v of_o beryte_n in_o phoenicia_n and_o priest_n of_o caesarea_n he_o hold_v origen_n opinion_n for_o who_o he_o write_v a_o apology_n of_o which_o there_o remain_v to_o we_o but_o a_o part_n of_o it_o in_o latin_a among_o the_o work_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n jerome_n he_o make_v it_o in_o prison_n where_o he_o be_v put_v in_o the_o year_n 307_o under_o the_o emperor_n decius_n and_o where_o eusebius_n do_v not_o forsake_v he_o he_o can_v write_v only_o the_o five_o first_o book_n have_v be_v hinder_v from_o finish_v cxviii_o finish_v phot._n cod._n cxviii_o this_o work_n by_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suster_v for_o the_o gospel_n two_o year_n after_o he_o have_v be_v throw_v into_o prison_n but_o eusebius_n finish_v it_o in_o add_v thereto_o a_o six_o book_n and_o publish_v it_o after_o his_o death_n pamphilius_n have_v for_o master_n cxix_o master_n id._n cod._n cxix_o pierius_n priest_n of_o alexandria_n who_o likewise_o suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o be_v also_o of_o origen_n opinion_n who_o assiduity_n and_o eloquence_n he_o imitate_v which_o get_v he_o the_o name_n of_o second_o origen_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o here_o to_o relate_v the_o judgement_n which_o photius_n make_v of_o his_o work_n he_o advance_v several_a thing_n say_v he_o remote_a from_o those_o which_o be_v at_o present_a establish_v in_o the_o church_n perhaps_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_n yet_o he_o speak_v after_o a_o pious_a manner_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n except_v that_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v two_o essence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o two_o nature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d use_v the_o word_n essence_n and_o nature_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o precede_v and_o follow_v in_o this_o passage_n for_o that_o of_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o a_o dangerous_a and_o impious_a manner_n for_o he_o attribute_n to_o he_o a_o glory_n inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n yet_o he_o be_v catechist_n of_o alexandria_n under_o the_o patriarch_n theonas_n who_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o year_n 282._o pamphilius_n be_v dead_a as_o have_v be_v say_v eusebius_n retire_v to_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o tyre_n his_o friend_n where_o he_o be_v witness_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o 6._o we_o l._n 8._o c._n 6._o himself_o of_o several_a martyrdom_n the_o history_n of_o which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o palestine_n from_o thence_o he_o go_v into_o egypt_n where_o he_o find_v the_o persecution_n yet_o more_o violent_a and_o where_o he_o be_v throw_v into_o prison_n but_o this_o persecution_n have_v cease_v he_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n and_o a_o while_n after_o elect_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n after_o the_o death_n of_o agapius_n it_o be_v not_o certain_o know_v in_o what_o year_n this_o election_n be_v make_v but_o at_o least_o he_o be_v already_o bishop_n when_o paulinus_n dedicate_v a_o stately_a church_n in_o the_o city_n of_o tyre_n which_o he_o have_v build_v there_o which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 316_o in_o the_o 10_o of_o year_n constantine_n reign_n for_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_n 13._o christian_n ant._n pagi_n diss_n hypat_fw-la par_fw-fr 2._o c._n 3._o n._n 12_o 13._o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o pagan_n to_o consecrate_v their_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o decennales_fw-la of_o the_o emperor_n or_o of_o any_o other_o solemnity_n eusebius_n recite_v a_o fine_a oration_n speak_v at_o this_o dedication_n 4._o dedication_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o and_o though_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v he_o himself_o that_o speak_v it_o yet_o the_o style_n of_o this_o oration_n and_o the_o modest_a manner_n after_o which_o he_o mention_n he_o that_o make_v it_o gives_z one_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v suppress_v his_o name_n only_o through_o modesty_n one_o may_v imagine_v that_o he_o be_v then_o but_o priest_n be_v it_o
this_o council_n be_v lose_v and_o we_o know_v nothing_o of_o they_o but_o by_o what_o st._n athanasius_n seq_n athanasius_n vid._n bull._n def._n fid._n nic._n §._o 2._o c._n 1._o &_o §._o 10_o &_o seq_n and_o some_o other_o extreme_o interest_v to_o uphold_v this_o word_n have_v say_v in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o arian_n if_o we_o believe_v they_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n say_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v not_o consubstantial_a in_o the_o same_o sense_n wherein_o we_o say_v that_o two_o piece_n of_o money_n make_v of_o the_o same_o metal_n be_v consubstantial_a because_o that_o these_o piece_n suppose_v a_o pre-existent_a matter_n of_o which_o they_o have_v be_v form_v whereas_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n do_v not_o suppose_v the_o like_a substance_n paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la say_fw-la that_o if_o the_o son_n have_v not_o be_v make_v god_n we_o must_v suppose_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o essence_n as_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o thus_o there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o anterior_a substance_n to_o the_o one_o and_o to_o the_o other_o of_o which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v form_v st._n athanasius_n assure_v we_o seq_n we_o in_o lib._n de_fw-fr syn._n arim._n &_o seleu._n tom._n 1._o p._n 919_o &_o seq_n that_o the_o term_n of_o homoousios_fw-la be_v condemn_v at_o antioch_n in_o as_o much_o only_a as_o it_o may_v include_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o matter_n anterior_a to_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v coessentials_n these_o be_v the_o chief_a heretical_a opinion_n touch_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o appear_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o for_o the_o father_n which_o be_v respect_v as_o orthodox_n they_o have_v not_o vary_v from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o as_o these_o have_v sometime_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n be_v different_a from_o the_o supreme_a be_v and_o sometime_o that_o they_o be_v both_o one_o the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o in_o the_o same_o term_n the_o platonist_n have_v say_v that_o the_o father_n can_v not_o be_v without_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n without_o the_o father_n as_o the_o light_n can_v not_o be_v without_o the_o sun_n nor_o the_o sun_n without_o light_n and_o the_o father_n have_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o reason_n have_v exi_v before_o the_o world_n and_o that_o she_o have_v produce_v it_o and_o as_o plato_n speak_v in_o his_o timaeus_n and_o plotinus_n in_o his_o enneades_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o reason_n as_o if_o the_o good_a itself_o have_v produce_v it_o to_o create_v and_o govern_v the_o world_n so_o the_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o son_n have_v proceed_v in_o some_o manner_n from_o the_o father_n before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n by_o his_o production_n and_o that_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o scripture_n call_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o his_o first-born_a sometime_o they_o say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n in_o which_o the_o son_n be_v not_o sometime_o that_o he_o be_v from_o everlasting_a as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n sometime_o they_o affirm_v they_o be_v equal_a and_o elsewhere_o they_o say_v the_o father_n be_v great_a some_o of_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v two_o hypostasis_n two_o nature_n two_o essence_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o pierius_n relate_v by_o cxix_o by_o cod._n cxix_o photius_n other_o deny_v it_o to_o bring_v instance_n of_o all_o this_o will_v be_v too_o great_a a_o enlargement_n for_o this_o place_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o to_o be_v see_v in_o bull_n be_v book_n which_o we_o have_v already_o cite_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v at_o present_a what_o idea_n they_o fix_v to_o these_o expression_n it_o can_v be_v affirm_v that_o they_o have_v be_v clear_a first_o because_o whatever_o endeavour_n be_v use_v to_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v a_o man_n can_v get_v no_o distinct_a notion_n thereof_o and_o second_o because_o they_o acknowledge_v themselves_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n incomprehensible_a all_o that_o can_v be_v do_v on_o this_o occasion_n be_v to_o relate_v the_o term_n which_o they_o have_v use_v to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v see_v how_o they_o have_v heretofore_o express_v themselves_o on_o this_o matter_n however_o learned_a man_n have_v give_v themselves_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o explain_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o live_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a without_o consider_v that_o all_o their_o explication_n be_v fruitless_a see_v the_o father_n in_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o they_o say_v be_v incomprehensible_a acknowledge_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o fix_v no_o idea_n on_o the_o term_n they_o use_v unless_o such_o as_o be_v general_a and_o confuse_a have_v the_o matter_n stay_v here_o there_o have_v never_o be_v such_o great_a dispute_n on_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n touch_v this_o mystery_n see_v the_o dispute_n do_v not_o so_o much_o lie_v on_o the_o term_n they_o have_v use_v as_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v fasten_v to_o they_o which_o can_v be_v reduce_v to_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v clear_a sometime_o they_o use_v term_n which_o seem_v perfect_o to_o agree_v with_o those_o which_o have_v be_v use_v since_o but_o there_o be_v find_v in_o some_o other_o place_n of_o their_o work_n expression_n which_o seem_v to_o overthrow_v what_o they_o have_v say_v so_o that_o one_o can_v form_v any_o notion_n of_o what_o they_o think_v lactantius_n for_o example_n answer_v thus_o to_o the_o heathen_n who_o ask_v the_o christian_n how_o they_o say_v they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n see_v they_o give_v this_o name_n to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n oxon._n son_n instit_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 29._o p._n 403._o ed._n oxon._n when_o we_o call_v the_o father_n god_n and_o the_o son_n god_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o each_o of_o they_o be_v a_o different_a god_n and_o we_o do_v not_o separate_v they_o because_o the_o father_n can_v be_v without_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n separate_v from_o the_o father_n he_o can_v be_v call_v father_n without_o his_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n be_v beget_v without_o his_o father_n see_v then_o that_o the_o father_n make_v the_o son_n and_o that_o the_o son_n be_v make_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v the_o same_o intellect_n one_o only_a spirit_n and_o one_o only_a substance_n una_fw-la vtriqve_fw-la mens_fw-la vnus_n spiritus_n una_fw-la substantia_fw-la these_o be_v word_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a and_o have_v lactantius_n hold_v to_o these_o expression_n he_o have_v never_o be_v accuse_v of_o heterodoxy_n but_o if_o he_o be_v question_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n vnus_fw-la whether_o it_o be_v a_o numerical_a unity_n or_o a_o unity_n of_o consent_n and_o resemblance_n he_o will_v appear_v determine_v to_o this_o latter_a sense_n 104._o sense_n ib._n p._n 104._o when_o any_o one_o say_v he_o have_v a_o son_n who_o he_o dear_o love_v and_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o house_n and_o under_o the_o govern_n power_n of_o his_o father_n although_o the_o father_n grant_v he_o the_o name_n and_o authority_n of_o a_o master_n yet_o in_o the_o term_n of_o civilian_n here_o be_v but_o one_o house_n and_o one_o master_n so_o this_o world_n be_v but_o one_o house_n belong_v to_o god_n and_o the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n who_o inhabit_v the_o world_n and_o who_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n vnanimes_o be_v one_o only_a god_n the_o one_o be_v as_o the_o two_o and_o the_o two_o as_o the_o one._n and_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o appear_v strange_a see_v the_o son_n be_v in_o the_o father_n because_o the_o father_n love_v the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o son_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o faithful_a resignation_n to_o his_o father_n will_n and_o that_o he_o do_v nothing_o nor_o never_o do_v do_v any_o thing_n unless_o what_o the_o father_n have_v will_v or_o command_v he_o we_o may_v read_v further_o the_o 6_o chap._n of_o the_o four_o book_n which_o begin_v thus_o god_n who_o have_v conceive_v and_o produce_v all_o thing_n before_o he_o begin_v this_o curious_a work_n of_o the_o world_n beget_v a_o spirit_n holy_a and_o incorruptible_a that_o he_o may_v call_v he_o his_o son_n although_o he_o have_v produce_v infinite_a other_o who_o we_o call_v angel_n for_o his_o ministry_n yet_o he_o have_v vouchsafe_v to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o son_n to_o his_o first-born_a who_o be_v clothe_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o majesty_n of_o his_o father_n that_o which_o be_v particular_a in_o this_o be_v that_o though_o lactantius_n say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v coeternal_a with_o the_o father_n yet_o he_o
crit._n baron_n ad_fw-la an._n 354_o &_o 388._o be_v it_o not_o that_o the_o whole_a series_n of_o his_o life_n show_v it_o as_o the_o reader_n will_v easy_o perceive_v by_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o this_o history_n julian_n who_o be_v afterward_o emperor_n be_v also_o there_o rather_o as_o gregory_n say_v to_o consult_v the_o diviner_n concern_v his_o fortune_n than_o to_o study_v philosophy_n from_o that_o time_n gregory_n begin_v to_o hope_v no_o good_a thing_n from_o he_o as_o i_o shall_v observe_v when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o oration_n he_o make_v against_o he_o after_o basil_n departure_n he_o apply_v himself_o especial_o to_o eloquence_n and_o declame_v with_o so_o much_o applause_n that_o every_o body_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a orator_n of_o that_o time_n he_o be_v not_o natural_o incline_v as_o he_o himself_o say_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o life_n and_o he_o soon_o after_o make_v his_o escape_n from_o athens_n where_o he_o have_v be_v detain_v as_o it_o be_v against_o his_o will_n without_o take_v his_o leave_n of_o any_o body_n 165._o body_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 5_o 6._o &_o orat._n x._o p._n 165._o he_o love_v natural_o a_o quiet_a life_n which_o make_v he_o averse_a to_o any_o manner_n of_o life_n that_o will_v have_v make_v he_o too_o busy_a those_o who_o live_v after_o that_o manner_n and_o perform_v well_o their_o employment_n seem_v to_o he_o to_o be_v only_o useful_a to_o other_o and_o those_o who_o live_v altogether_o in_o a_o retreat_n seem_v to_o he_o to_o be_v only_o good_a for_o themselves_o he_o wish_v he_o may_v keep_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o those_o two_o extreme_n and_o lead_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o world_n without_o take_v upon_o he_o any_o employment_n but_o such_o as_o he_o will_v have_v choose_v and_o without_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o some_o troublesome_a irregularity_n which_o render_v the_o best_a employment_n unpleasant_a he_o depart_v from_o athens_n full_a of_o those_o thought_n and_o go_v to_o constantinople_n by_o land_n he_o find_v there_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n who_o come_v thither_o by_o sea_n at_o his_o return_n from_o alexandria_n where_o he_o have_v study_v physic_n 164._o physic_n orat._n x._o p._n 164._o he_o have_v get_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n during_o the_o little_a time_n that_o he_o stay_v at_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n will_v keep_v he_o for_o his_o physician_n make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o constantinople_n and_o confer_v upon_o he_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o senator_n though_o caesarius_n be_v very_o willing_a to_o yield_v to_o those_o solicitation_n yet_o his_o parent_n wish_n and_o his_o brother_n exhortation_n prevail_v and_o he_o set_v out_o with_o he_o to_o go_v to_o nazianzum_fw-la but_o have_v stay_v there_o some_o time_n he_o return_v to_o constantinople_n where_o it_o be_v much_o more_o pleasant_a to_o live_v than_o in_o a_o desert_a town_n of_o cappadocia_n as_o for_o gregory_n he_o be_v baptise_a at_o nazianzum_fw-la and_o his_o father_n persuade_v he_o soon_o after_o to_o renounce_v that_o quiet_a life_n which_o he_o design_v to_o lead_v and_o to_o take_v the_o order_n of_o a_o priest_n gregory_n a_o great_a while_n after_o can_v not_o 6._o not_o de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 6._o forbear_v name_v that_o action_n xi_o action_n ep._n xi_o of_o his_o father_n a_o tyranny_n but_o the_o respect_n he_o have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o trouble_v that_o good_a man_n be_v put_v to_o during_o the_o arian_n controversy_n wherein_o his_o father_n himself_o be_v concern_v oblige_v he_o patient-to_a bear_v the_o yoke_n that_o be_v lay_v on_o he_o basil_n have_v make_v he_o greg._n he_o ep._n v._o greg._n promise_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v leave_v athens_n he_o will_v come_v and_o live_v with_o he_o but_o gregory_n can_v not_o be_v as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n be_v oblige_v to_o live_v with_o his_o parent_n he_o invite_v basil_n to_o come_v and_o see_v he_o sometime_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v ever_o long_o together_o several_a person_n xi_o person_n orat._n xi_o wish_v that_o he_o will_v take_v priest_n order_n but_o afterward_o do_v not_o often_o frequent_v the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la for_o all_o that_o as_o he_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n in_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o praise_v the_o concord_n and_o orthodoxy_n of_o that_o church_n he_o do_v also_o bestow_v upon_o they_o a_o considerable_a commendation_n viz._n that_o they_o make_v piety_n to_o consist_v not_o in_o speak_v much_o of_o god_n but_o in_o be_v silent_a and_o obey_v he_o if_o ancient_n and_o modern_a divine_n have_v endeavour_v to_o deserve_v that_o praise_n christianity_n will_v not_o have_v be_v tear_v by_o so_o many_o dispute_n nor_o will_v it_o be_v so_o now_o constantius_n in_o order_n to_o allay_v the_o arian_n quarrel_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a call_v a_o oecumenick_n council_n in_o the_o year_n 359_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o assembly_n the_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v to_o hold_v they_o at_o seleucia_n in_o isauria_n and_o the_o western_a at_o ariminum_n a_o town_n of_o romania_n the_o arian_n who_o be_v at_o seleucia_n 40._o seleucia_n socrat._v l._n 11._o c._n 40._o make_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o suppose_v that_o no_o unscriptural_a term_n be_v to_o be_v use_v and_o consequent_o that_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v they_o only_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v like_o the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n who_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o like_o the_o father_n be_v also_o condemn_v in_o it_o acacius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n draw_v up_o that_o confession_n of_o faith_n the_o same_o acacius_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n approve_v the_o confession_n of_o ariminum_n which_o be_v word_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 29._o manner_n socrat._v l._n 11._o c._n 41._o &_o sozom._n l._n 4._o c._n 29._o they_o only_o add_v to_o it_o that_o in_o this_o matter_n the_o word_n substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la aught_o not_o to_o be_v use_v because_o those_o word_n which_o have_v cause_v so_o many_o dispute_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o arian_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o orthodox_n to_o say_v in_o what_o that_o resemblance_n of_o the_o father_n do_v consist_v make_v it_o to_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o will_n whereas_o the_o other_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o son_n though_o distinct_a be_v altogether_o like_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o equivocal_a term_n be_v use_v by_o both_o party_n it_o give_v occasion_n to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o skilled_a in_o those_o subtlety_n to_o equivocate_v and_o confound_v two_o very_a different_a opinion_n gregory_n father_n be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o fall_v into_o that_o snare_n 11._o snare_n orat._n nineteeen_o p._n 297._o &_o vit._n greg._n p._n 11._o he_o subscribe_v to_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o seleucia_n and_o ariminum_n the_o miraculous_a light_n which_o appear_v at_o his_o baptism_n and_o his_o study_n since_o that_o time_n have_v not_o enlighten_v his_o mind_n to_o such_o a_o degree_n as_o to_o make_v he_o understand_v the_o arian_n controversy_n that_o action_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o of_o nazianzum_fw-la alarm_v the_o monk_n of_o cappadocia_n who_o be_v full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o consubstantiality_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o good_a man_n and_o get_v part_n of_o the_o people_n on_o their_o side_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o his_o son_n gregory_n be_v not_o then_o at_o nazianzum_fw-la for_o he_o will_v have_v hinder_v his_o father_n from_o commit_v a_o fault_n which_o he_o oblige_v he_o to_o acknowledge_v by_o a_o public_a recantation_n have_v thus_o appease_v the_o monk_n gregory_n the_o son_n get_v into_o the_o pulpit_n and_o make_v the_o discourse_n concern_v peace_n which_o be_v his_o xii_o oration_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o father_n who_o be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o for_o eloquence_n and_o learning_n 1._o he_o say_v that_o the_o pleasure_n he_o have_v to_o see_v peace_n restore_v to_o the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la have_v induce_v he_o to_o make_v that_o discourse_n whereas_o before_o nothing_o can_v persuade_v he_o to_o speak_v 2._o that_o he_o have_v be_v extreme_o move_v at_o the_o division_n which_o have_v before_o happen_v especial_o consider_v the_o austere_a and_o holy_a life_n of_o the_o monk_n which_o he_o describe_v by_o the_o bye_n with_o great_a rhetorical_a exaggeration_n 3._o that_o division_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o mischief_n and_o that_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o
thank_v god_n because_o that_o which_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la be_v over_o 4._o that_o the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la which_o before_o that_o last_o division_n know_v not_o what_o schism_n be_v aught_o to_o endeavour_v for_o the_o future_a to_o enjoy_v a_o perpetual_a peace_n 5._o that_o in_o the_o last_o discord_n man_n be_v so_o full_o persuade_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la act_v sincere_o and_o keep_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o upbraid_v he_o only_o with_o his_o be_v impose_v upon_o by_o equivocal_a word_n 6._o that_o every_o thing_n invite_v we_o to_o peace_n god_n angel_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o be_v maintain_v by_o concord_n 7._o that_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v happy_a whilst_o they_o be_v at_o peace_n one_o with_o another_o but_o become_v unfortunate_a as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v 8._o notwithstanding_o that_o all_o manner_n of_o peace_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v after_o but_o that_o a_o medium_n ought_v to_o be_v keep_v and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o be_v duty_n to_o oppose_v heresy_n with_o all_o one_o might_n when_o any_o body_n prefess_v it_o open_o but_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o forbear_v make_v a_o schism_n upon_o mere_a suspicion_n 203._o suspicion_n pag._n 203._o when_o say_v he_o that_o which_o trouble_v we_o be_v only_o a_o suspicion_n and_o a_o fear_v ground_v upon_o no_o certainty_n patience_n be_v more_o useful_a than_o precipitation_n and_o condescension_n more_o than_o passion_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o remain_v unite_v together_o to_o correct_v mutual_o one_o another_o as_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n than_o to_o condemn_v one_o another_o by_o a_o schism_n before_o they_o understand_v reciprocal_o one_o another_o or_o to_o lose_v the_o trust_n which_o they_o put_v one_o in_o another_o by_o a_o division_n and_o than_o to_o undertake_v to_o correct_v other_o not_o after_o a_o brotherly_a but_o tyrannical_a manner_n with_o edict_n and_o law_n last_o gregory_n exhort_v the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la to_o keep_v the_o good_a depositum_fw-la concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o term_n 204._o term_n pag._n 204._o we_o worship_v a_o father_n a_o son_n and_o a_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o son_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o son_n etc._n etc._n before_o we_o join_v they_o we_o distinguish_v they_o and_o before_o we_o distinguish_v they_o we_o join_v '_o they_o we_o do_v look_v upon_o those_o three_o thing_n as_o one_o god_n for_o they_o be_v not_o thing_n eusebius_n thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d see_v the_o life_n of_o eusebius_n destitute_a of_o a_o distinct_a existence_n or_o that_o have_v but_o one_o existence_n so_o that_o our_o riches_n be_v only_o in_o name_n not_o in_o thing_n and_o that_o three_o thing_n be_v real_o but_o one._n it_o be_v one_o thing_n not_o in_o existence_n but_o in_o divinity_n we_o worship_v a_o unity_n in_o a_o trinity_n and_o that_o trinity_n reunite_v in_o the_o unity_n be_v all_o adorable_a and_o royal_a it_o have_v but_o one_o throne_n and_o glory_n it_o be_v all_o above_o the_o world_n above_o time_n uncreated_a etc._n etc._n that_o speech_n as_o almost_o all_o the_o speech_n of_o gregory_n be_v one_a without_o any_o great_a order_n thought_n be_v heap_v one_o upon_o another_o as_o they_o come_v into_o the_o author_n mind_n a_o defect_n which_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_a orator_n be_v guilty_a of_o as_o well_o as_o he_o and_o which_o make_v he_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o no_o purpose_n 2_o his_o reason_n seem_v too_o far-fetched_a and_o be_v not_o very_a convince_a as_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o world_n be_v preserve_v by_o peace_n that_o be_v a_o far-fetched_a thought_n and_o the_o contrary_n may_v be_v say_v as_o indeed_o some_o philosopher_n have_v assert_v that_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v between_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n keep_v they_o in_o the_o state_n they_o be_v in_o because_o they_o hinder_v one_o another_o from_o leave_v it_o 3_o the_o style_n of_o that_o oration_n be_v too_o full_a of_o figure_n little_o correct_v and_o even_o sometime_o harsh_a all_o which_o thing_n often_o breed_v obscurity_n however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o he_o abound_v in_o noble_a comparison_n and_o happy_a and_o energick_a expression_n such_o as_o those_o 〈◊〉_d those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o use_v in_o that_o place_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o schism_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v he_o be_v also_o full_a of_o ornament_n take_v out_o of_o history_n or_o heathenish_a fable_n nay_o he_o speak_v sometime_o of_o the_o late_a as_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n do_v without_o open_o reject_v they_o thus_o speak_v of_o the_o flame_n of_o mount_n aetna_n he_o use_v this_o expression_n 86._o expression_n orat._n iii._o p._n 86._o whether_o it_o be_v something_o else_o or_o the_o blow_n of_o a_o giant_n in_o torment_n elsewhere_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o torment_n of_o tantalus_n ixion_n 132._o ixion_n orat._n four_o p._n 132._o and_o tityus_n he_o add_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o a_o eable_a which_o teach_v we_o the_o truth_n under_o a_o fiction_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o gregory_n look_v upon_o all_o those_o thing_n as_o mere_a fable_n but_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n who_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n it_o seem_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o speak_v as_o other_o do_v make_v gregory_n say_v many_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v read_v in_o pagan_a author_n without_o be_v willing_a to_o examine_v '_o they_o but_o he_o be_v far_o from_o equal_v the_o neatness_n exactness_n and_o elegancy_n of_o isocrates_n who_o they_o say_v he_o propose_v to_o himself_o as_o his_o model_n i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o set_v down_o here_o in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o may_v be_v say_v of_o gregory_n style_n that_o i_o may_v forbear_v repeat_v it_o when_o i_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o other_o oration_n i_o shall_v only_o present_v the_o reader_n with_o some_o example_n of_o what_o i_o have_v say_v when_o occasion_n offer_v i_o must_v also_o observe_v here_o once_o for_o all_o that_o gregory_n with_o respect_n to_o philosophy_n follow_v the_o platonic_a from_o which_o he_o borrow_v several_a term_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o it_o thus_o he_o say_v 1â—8_n say_v pag._n 1â—8_n that_o god_n be_v the_o most_o excellent_a and_o high_a of_o all_o being_n if_o one_o have_v not_o rather_o place_v he_o above_o the_o essence_n and_o put_v in_o he_o the_o whole_a be_v since_o he_o give_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n to_o be_v above_o the_o essence_n we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o platonic_n establish_a some_o chain_n of_o being_n as_o they_o word_v it_o that_o be_v a_o series_n of_o being_n place_v one_o above_o another_o so_o that_o go_v up_o by_o degree_n in_o that_o chain_n more_o excellent_a being_n do_v still_o offer_v themselves_o and_o at_o last_o the_o supreme_a trinity_n which_o be_v above_o all_o the_o essence_n of_o those_o being_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o can_v be_v refer_v to_o any_o particular_a species_n but_o contain_v in_o itself_o all_o their_o essence_n and_o therefore_o can_v produce_v '_o they_o alibi_fw-la they_o vid._n proclum_n theol_n platon_n l._n 3._o c._n 20._o &_o alibi_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o those_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o god_n have_v some_o super-essential_a quality_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o platonic_a doctrine_n one_o can_v know_v gregory_n meaning_n in_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v just_a now_o quote_v he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o page_n that_o angel_n partake_v first_o of_o the_o light_n that_o they_o be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v some_o beam_n of_o that_o perfect_a light_n all_o those_o term_n be_v take_v from_o the_o bottom_n of_o platonism_n as_o i_o can_v easy_o show_v by_o explain_v they_o be_v it_o not_o that_o i_o shall_v too_o much_o enlarge_v to_o return_v to_o the_o historical_a part_n the_o arian_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o division_n which_o happen_v at_o nazianzum_fw-la take_v advantage_n of_o it_o and_o laugh_v at_o the_o orthodox_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o gregory_n to_o make_v the_o homily_n which_o be_v the_o xiii_o among_o his_o oration_n wherein_o he_o show_v the_o arian_n that_o the_o division_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la have_v be_v only_o by_o a_o mistake_n and_o have_v not_o last_v long_o they_o do_v unjust_o insult_v over_o that_o church_n beside_o he_o show_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o orthodox_n have_v over_o the_o arian_n and_o sabellian_o by_o compare_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o three_o society_n one_o with_o
nothing_o in_o it_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o orthodox_n opinion_n of_o that_o time_n and_o that_o if_o we_o have_v it_o we_o may_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o work_n of_o a_o good_a christian_n the_o place_n which_o clemens_n quote_v out_o of_o it_o be_v too_o remarkable_a to_o be_v omit_v here_o since_o we_o may_v know_v from_o it_o what_o many_o ancient_n who_o have_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n think_v of_o the_o heathen_n know_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n say_v st._n peter_n in_o that_o book_n who_o give_v a_o beginning_n to_o all_o thing_n and_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o end_n who_o be_v invinsible_a and_o see_v all_o thing_n who_o be_v shut_v up_o within_o no_o bound_n and_o contain_v all_o thing_n who_o want_v nothing_o and_o who_o all_o thing_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o since_o they_o exist_v by_o he_o who_o be_v incomprehensible_a eternal_a and_o incorruptible_a who_o be_v not_o make_v but_o make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o powerful_a word_n that_o be_v by_o his_o son_n according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a interpretation_n put_v upon_o the_o scripture_n afterward_o he_o add_v as_o clemens_n go_v on_o worship_n that_o god_n not_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v because_o honest_a man_n among_o the_o greek_n worship_v the_o same_o god_n with_o we_o but_o without_o perfect_o know_v he_o as_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o son_n he_o do_v not_o say_v do_v not_o worship_v the_o god_n who_o the_o greek_n worship_n but_o do_v not_o worship_v he_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v change_a only_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o worship_n but_o preach_v no_o other_o god_n he_o himself_o explain_v what_o he_o mean_v add_v for_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o ignorance_n and_o not_o know_v god_n as_o perfect_o as_o we_o do_v they_o make_v statue_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n give_v they_o for_o their_o use_n viz._n wood_n stone_n copper_n iron_n gold_n and_o silver_n and_o instead_o of_o employ_v those_o thing_n for_o their_o use_n they_o themselves_o worship_v '_o they_o beside_o they_o worship_v beast_n which_o god_n give_v they_o for_o their_o food_n the_o bird_n of_o the_o air_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o creep_v creature_n of_o the_o earth_n wild_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n as_o well_o as_o weasel_n rat_n dog_n and_o monkey_n they_o sacrifice_n to_o man_n what_o they_o shall_v eat_v and_o offer_v dead_a thing_n to_o the_o dead_a as_o to_z go_n they_o prove_v ungrateful_a to_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o deny_v his_o existence_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o we_o and_o the_o greek_n know_v the_o true_a god_n though_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n he_o go_v on_o thus_o worship_v not_o god_n neither_o as_o the_o jew_n for_o fancy_v that_o they_o only_o know_v god_n they_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o they_o worship_v angel_n and_o archangel_n the_o month_n and_o the_o moon_n for_o if_o the_o moon_n do_v not_o appear_v they_o do_v not_o observe_v the_o sabbath_n which_o they_o call_v first_o nor_o the_o new_a moon_n nor_o the_o day_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n nor_o any_o holy_a day_n last_o he_o conclude_v say_v as_o for_o you_o learn_v the_o just_a and_o holy_a doctrine_n which_o we_o teach_v you_o observe_v it_o and_o worship_n god_n after_o a_o new_a manner_n through_o jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o god_n say_v i_o make_v a_o new_a covenant_n with_o you_o different_z from_z that_o which_o i_o make_v with_o your_o father_n upon_o mount_n horeb._n he_o have_v give_v we_o a_o new_a covenant_n for_o both_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n be_v old_a and_o we_o who_o worship_v he_o after_o a_o three_o and_o new_a manner_n be_v christian_n he_o clear_o show_v as_o clemens_n add_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n be_v know_v to_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o heathen_n to_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o jewish_a manner_n and_o to_o we_o after_o a_o new_a and_o spiritual_a manner_n he_o show_v further_a that_o the_o same_o god_n who_o give_v the_o two_o covenant_n be_v he_o who_o give_v philosophy_n to_o the_o greek_n by_o which_o the_o almighty_a be_v glorify_v among_o they_o etc._n etc._n as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o save_v the_o jew_n by_o give_v they_o some_o prophet_n so_o he_o have_v raise_v among_o the_o greek_n the_o most_o honest_a man_n who_o he_o have_v distinguish_v from_o the_o vulgar_a according_a as_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v his_o benefit_n to_o perform_v the_o part_n of_o prophet_n among_o they_o in_o their_o own_o tongue_n we_o learn_v this_o not_o only_o from_o st._n peter_n preach_v but_o also_o from_o st._n paul_n when_o he_o say_v take_v some_o greek_a book_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o sibyl_n teach_v but_o one_o god_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o come_v '_o read_v hydaspes_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o he_o have_v write_v much_o more_o clear_o concern_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o many_o king_n will_v arm_v themselves_o against_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v hate_v he_o and_o those_o that_o be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n come_v in_o its_o time_n so_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v give_v to_o the_o barbarian_n in_o their_o time_n and_o philosophy_n to_o the_o greek_n which_o accustom_n the_o ear_n to_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n clemens_n speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o several_a other_o place_n and_o testify_v clear_o enough_o that_o philosophy_n baron_n philosophy_n vid._n casab_n exercitat_fw-la 1._o in_o app._n baron_n be_v among_o the_o greek_n what_o prophecy_n be_v among_o the_o hebrew_n and_o that_o god_n have_v always_o give_v equal_o to_o all_o man_n the_o mean_v necessary_a to_o be_v save_v which_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a other_o greek_a father_n clemens_n therefore_o believe_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o good_a doctrine_n but_o what_o they_o take_v from_o the_o barbarian_n especial_o from_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o sacred_a book_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o a_o thousand_o place_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n who_o undertake_v to_o censure_v the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o jew_n say_v also_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o aristobulus_n a_o peripatetic_a who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v tutor_n to_o ptolemy_n philometor_n and_o who_o speak_v thus_o plato_n do_v also_o follow_v our_o law_n and_o have_v show_v that_o he_o have_v study_v they_o well_o now_o before_o demetrius_n time_n nay_o before_o the_o empire_n of_o alexander_n and_o that_o of_o the_o perfian_n they_o be_v translate_v by_o other_o than_o the_o septuagint_n as_o well_o as_o the_o history_n of_o what_o happen_v to_o the_o hebrew_n our_o fellow-citizen_n at_o their_o departure_n from_o egypt_n of_o what_o remarkable_a thing_n they_o do_v and_o see_v and_o how_o they_o take_v possession_n by_o their_o strength_n of_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o how_o the_o whole_a law_n be_v give_v so_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o philosopher_n who_o i_o have_v mention_v take_v several_a thing_n from_o it_o for_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n as_o well_o as_o pythagoras_n who_o have_v insert_v several_a of_o our_o opinion_n into_o his_o doctrine_n but_o this_o author_n be_v suspect_v for_o several_a reason_n and_o be_v the_o only_a man_n who_o have_v mention_v a_o translation_n make_v before_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o persian_n one_o may_v just_o doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o jewish_a fable_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o author_n whether_o he_o be_v genuine_a or_o supposititious_a the_o jew_n charge_v the_o heathen_n with_o have_v steal_v the_o best_a thing_n they_o have_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a book_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o the_o greek_n have_v learn_v many_o thing_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n as_o of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o babylonian_n for_o they_o themselves_o intt._n themselves_o vid._n diogen_n laert._n proem_n &_o ad_fw-la illud_fw-la intt._n confess_v it_o but_o if_o this_o matter_n be_v full_o examine_v one_o may_v perhaps_o find_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v clear_o speak_v of_o in_o greece_n before_o the_o jew_n speak_v of_o they_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o latter_a begin_v to_o express_v themselves_o as_o the_o greek_n only_o since_o they_o converse_v with_o they_o i_o can_v allege_v some_o proof_n of_o this_o conjecture_n at_o least_o as_o strong_a as_o all_o those_o which_o the_o father_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n but_o because_o i_o shall_v too_o much_o wander_v from_o the_o chief_a
subject_n in_o hand_n i_o shall_v not_o undertake_v this_o matter_n perhaps_o some_o time_n or_o other_o i_o shall_v publish_v a_o dissertation_n about_o it_o i_o have_v rather_o observe_v here_o that_o although_o clemens_n do_v often_o charge_v the_o greek_a philosopher_n with_o theft_n yet_o he_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v give_v they_o part_n of_o their_o knowledge_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o inferior_a angel_n whereas_o he_o instuct_v the_o christian_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o son_n 702._o son_n strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 702._o the_o lord_n of_o all_o man_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o barbarian_n persuade_v those_o that_o will_v believe_v in_o he_o for_o he_o do_v not_o force_v he_o to_o receive_v salvation_n who_o may_v choose_v and_o do_v what_o be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o embrace_v the_o hope_n which_o god_n offer_v he_o it_o be_v he_o who_o give_v philosophy_n to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o inferior_a angel_n 309._o angel_n ibid._n l._n 1._o p_o 309._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o angel_n have_v be_v long_o ago_o disperse_v among_o the_o nation_n by_o the_o command_n of_o god_n but_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v be_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o lord_n afterward_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o god_n be_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o heathen_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n as_o to_o the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n to_o reveal_v philosophy_n to_o the_o greek_n clemens_n and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n come_v by_o it_o partly_o by_o reason_n of_o what_o socrates_n say_v concern_v his_o daemon_n who_o warn_v he_o of_o several_a thing_n and_o of_o who_o 334._o who_o ibid._n l._n 1._o p._n 311_o &_o 334._o clemens_n seem_v to_o speak_v in_o such_o term_n as_o may_v make_v one_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v persuade_v that_o socrates_n speak_v the_o truth_n and_o this_o agree_v well_o enough_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o same_o father_n and_o several_a other_o who_o believe_v after_o several_a heathen_a philosopher_n that_o every_o man_n have_v a_o tutelar_a angel_n who_o may_v sometime_o advise_v he_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o clemens_n shall_v ascribe_v a_o kind_n of_o prophecy_n 601._o prophecy_n ibid._n l._n 5._o p._n 601._o to_o plato_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o word_n of_o that_o philosopher_n suit_n jesus_n christ_n so_o well_o that_o the_o condition_n which_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o when_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n can_v scarce_o be_v better_a describe_v now_o he_o ficin_n he_o de_fw-fr rep._n l._n 2._o p._n 423._o ed._n ficin_n describe_v a_o perfect_a virtue_n and_o say_v that_o one_o may_v bestow_v that_o name_n upon_o the_o virtue_n of_o a_o just_a man_n who_o yet_o shall_v be_v account_v a_o wicked_a for_o be_v a_o strict_a observer_n of_o justice_n and_o who_o notwithstanding_o the_o ill_a opinion_n which_o the_o world_n shall_v have_v of_o he_o will_v walk_v on_o in_o the_o way_n of_o virtue_n even_o to_o death_n although_o he_o shall_v be_v whip_v although_o he_o shall_v suffer_v several_a torment_n and_o be_v keep_v in_o chain_n although_o his_o eye_n shall_v be_v burn_v out_o with_o a_o red-hot_a iron_n although_o he_o shall_v be_v expose_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o misery_n and_o at_o last_o be_v crucify_a however_o clemens_n do_v not_o equal_a the_o heathen_a philosophy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o before_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n it_o be_v only_o as_o it_o be_v a_o degree_n and_o preparation_n to_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o philosopher_n can_v only_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o child_n if_o compare_v to_o the_o christian_n he_o think_v that_o faith_n be_v necessary_a since_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v publish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n 704._o world_n strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 704._o the_o saviour_n say_v be_v have_v give_v his_o command_n to_o the_o barbarian_n and_o philosophy_n to_o the_o greek_n have_v shut_v up_o unbelief_n until_o his_o come_v in_o which_o time_n whosoever_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o he_o be_v without_o excuse_n all_o the_o book_n of_o clemens_n be_v full_a of_o these_o sentiment_n and_o he_o defend_v they_o every_o where_o so_o clear_o and_o so_o full_o that_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o in_o his_o time_n those_o opinion_n be_v not_o at_o least_o so_o common_o look_v upon_o as_o dangerous_a for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v make_v he_o a_o catechist_n after_o his_o master_n pantaenus_n or_o bestow_v so_o many_o praise_n upon_o he_o as_o they_o have_v do_v since_o if_o he_o have_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n infect_v with_o dangerous_a opinion_n st._n chrysostom_n maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o heathen_n in_o his_o 38th_o hom._n upon_o st._n matthew_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v in_o few_o word_n those_o opinion_n of_o clemens_n because_o without_o it_o several_a place_n of_o his_o write_n can_v be_v understand_v and_o because_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o he_o keep_v whatever_o he_o think_v to_o be_v rational_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heathen_n reject_v only_o what_o seem_v to_o he_o false_a or_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o what_o have_v be_v blame_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n thus_o all_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n even_o those_o who_o be_v for_o a_o fate_n have_v believe_v that_o man_n be_v free_a by_o their_o nature_n and_o can_v abstain_v from_o do_v evil_a as_o they_o be_v able_a to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o virtue_n and_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v not_o undertake_v to_o take_v they_o off_o from_o this_o opinion_n clemens_n open_o maintain_v that_o man_n have_v a_o liberty_n of_o do_v evil_a or_o abstain_v from_o it_o 311._o it_o strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 311._o neither_o praise_n say_v he_o nor_o censure_n nor_o reward_n nor_o punishment_n be_v just_a if_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o sin_v or_o not_o sin_v and_o if_o sin_n be_v vnvoluntary_a the_o pagan_n know_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v call_v since_o original_a sin_n and_o clemens_n observe_v that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n do_v not_o upbraid_v the_o heathen_n with_o their_o ignorance_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o teach_v they_o that_o even_o newborn_a child_n deserve_v the_o fire_n of_o hell_n he_o deny_v that_o child_n be_v any_o way_n corrupt_v the_o beforementioned_a heretic_n who_o condemn_v marriage_n faid_n among_o other_o reason_n that_o man_n do_v only_o thereby_o bring_v pollute_v child_n into_o the_o world_n 469._o world_n ibid._n l._n 3._o p._n 468_o 469._o since_o david_n say_v of_o himself_o psal_n 51._o that_o he_o be_v conceive_v in_o sin_n and_o shape_a in_o iniquity_n and_o job_n maintain_v chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 4_o 5._o that_o none_o be_v free_a from_o pollution_n even_o though_o he_o shall_v live_v but_o one_o day_n hereupon_o clemens_n exclaim_v thus_o let_v they_o tell_v we_o how_o a_o child_n new-bown_a have_v sin_v or_o how_o he_o who_o have_v do_v nothing_o yet_o be_v fall_v under_o adam_n be_v curse_n afterward_o he_o explain_v that_o passage_n of_o david_n as_o if_o the_o prophet_n have_v mean_v only_o that_o he_o be_v descend_v from_o eve_n who_o be_v a_o sinner_n it_o must_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o a_o man_n with_o such_o a_o disposition_n of_o mind_n can_v scarce_o avoid_v believe_v that_o the_o philosopher_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o apostle_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o perceive_v some_o likeness_n between_o their_o term_n thus_o plato_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o three_o chief_a deity_n who_o he_o acknowledge_v eusebius_n acknowledge_v in_o the_o life_n of_o eusebius_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v elsewhere_o in_o term_n like_o those_o that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n speak_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n clemens_n believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o philosopher_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o christian_n i_o think_v say_v 598._o say_v strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 598._o he_o that_o plato_n understand_v nothing_o else_o by_o it_o but_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o that_o the_o three_o be_v mention_v by_o he_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o second_o be_v the_o son_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v according_a to_o his_o father_n be_v will._n wherefore_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o christ_n divinity_n he_o do_v not_o describe_v it_o otherwise_o than_o the_o platonic_n do_v the_o reason_n 598._o reason_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 598._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v the_o most_o perfect_a the_o most_o holy_a that_o which_o have_v the_o great_a share_n in_o the_o
the_o new_a testament_n but_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o the_o apostle_n apply_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o philo_n have_v apply_v to_o the_o reason_n and_o that_o this_o jewish_a philosopher_n have_v give_v to_o this_o same_o reason_n most_o of_o the_o title_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v to_o jesus_n christ._n the_o pagan_n who_o have_v then_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n and_o who_o be_v in_o some_o measure_n verse_v in_o the_o heathen_a philosophy_n remark_v this_o resemblance_n of_o term_n persuade_v themselves_o that_o the_o apostle_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o matter_n as_o the_o platonic_a jew_n and_o pagan_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v that_o which_o draw_v several_a philosopher_n of_o this_o sect_n into_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o give_v such_o a_o great_a esteem_n to_o the_o primitive_a christian_n for_o plato_n justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o first_o apology_n say_v 1686._o say_v pag._n 48._o edit_fw-la col._n an._n 1686._o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v know_v in_o part_n by_o socrates_n for_o the_o reason_n be_v and_o be_v still_o the_o same_o which_o be_v in_o every_o man_n it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v foretell_v the_o future_a by_o the_o prophet_n and_o who_o be_v become_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o infirmity_n as_o we_o have_v instruct_v we_o by_o herself_o he_o say_v moreover_o edit_fw-la moreover_o pag._n 51_o â—â—â—sd_v edit_fw-la that_o the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n be_v not_o remote_a from_o those_o of_o jesus_n christ._n and_o this_o have_v make_v likewise_o st._n augustine_n to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o ancient_a platonist_n be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v describe_v and_o be_v to_o rise_v again_o they_o will_v free_o embrace_v christianity_n in_o change_v lvi_o change_v de._n ver._n rel._n c._n 3._o vid._n &_o ep._n lvi_o some_o few_o word_n and_o opinion_n which_o most_o of_o the_o late_a platonist_n and_o those_o of_o his_o time_n have_v do_v paucis_fw-la mutatis_fw-la verbis_fw-la atque_fw-la sententiis_fw-la christiani_n fierent_fw-la sicut_fw-la plerique_fw-la recentiorum_fw-la nostrorumque_fw-la temporum_fw-la platonici_fw-la fecerunt_fw-la tertullian_n affirm_v in_o his_o apology_n xxl_n apology_n cap._n xxl_n that_o when_o the_o christian_n say_v that_o god_n have_v make_v the_o universe_n by_o his_o word_n by_o his_o reason_n and_o by_o his_o power_n they_o speak_v only_o after_o the_o sage_a heathen_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n have_v make_v the_o world_n by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d word_n or_o reason_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v likewise_o believe_v that_o plato_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o that_o father_n origen_n against_o celsus_n do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o plato_n speak_v the_o truth_n in_o speak_v of_o 280._o of_o lib._n 6._o pag._n 270_o &_o 280._o god_n and_o of_o his_o son_n he_o only_o maintain_v that_o he_o do_v not_o make_v such_o a_o just_a use_n as_o he_o ought_v of_o his_o knowledge_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v different_a in_o this_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n but_o that_o this_o philosopher_n have_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o jew_n constantine_n in_o his_o harangue_n to_o the_o ix_o the_o cap._n ix_o saint_n after_o have_v praise_v plato_n in_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o philosopher_n who_o bring_v man_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o intellectual_a thing_n thus_o go_v on_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o first_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o essence_n wherein_o he_o have_v do_v well_o he_o have_v likewise_o submit_v to_o he_o a_o second_o and_o have_v distinguish_v two_o essence_n in_o number_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o perfection_n of_o the_o one_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o other_o and_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o second_o god_n take_v his_o existence_n from_o the_o first_o for_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o the_o director_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v above_o all._n he_o that_o be_v after_o he_o have_v execute_v his_o order_n attribute_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o supreme_a cause_n the_o production_n of_o the_o universe_n there_o be_v then_o but_o one_o to_o speak_v proper_o who_o take_v care_n to_o provider_n for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o reason_n who_o be_v god_n and_o who_o have_v set_v all_o thing_n in_o their_o order_n this_o reason_n be_v god_n be_v likewise_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o who_o can_v call_v 〈◊〉_d otherwise_o without_o commit_v a_o great_a fault_n he_o that_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v just_o say_v to_o be_v the_o father_n of_o his_o own_o proper_a reason_n hitherto_o 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v speak_v like_o a_o wise_a man._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o he_o have_v vary_v from_o the_o truth_n in_o introduce_v a_o multiplicity_n of_o god_n and_o in_o give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o his_o form_n we_o may_v cite_v several_a other_o such_o like_a passage_n whereby_o one_o may_v see_v that_o several_a among_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o three_o century_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o question_v here_o be_v about_o thing_n of_o which_o we_o have_v natural_o no_o idea_n and_o which_o be_v even_o incomprehensible_a suppose_v revelation_n and_o of_o which_o one_o can_v only_o speak_v in_o metaphorical_a and_o improper_a language_n it_o will_v then_o appear_v to_o we_o no_o wonder_n if_o since_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o have_v arise_v several_a opinion_n on_o this_o subject_a thus_o the_o ebionite_n be_v charge_v to_o have_v deny_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o our_o saviour_n divinity_n and_o to_o have_v hold_v that_o he_o be_v only_o a_o mere_a man._n these_o ebionite_n have_v remain_v a_o long_a time_n see_v that_o not_o only_a justin_n martyr_n and_o st._n irenaeus_n do_v mention_v they_o but_o st._n jerom_n seem_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o they_o be_v in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v affirm_v that_o artemon_n under_o the_o emperor_n severus_n and_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bishop_n of_o antioch_n under_o the_o emperor_n aurelius_n maintain_v the_o same_o opinion_n cerinthus_n on_o the_o contrary_a hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o call_v the_o christ_n and_o affirm_v that_o she_o have_v descend_v on_o jesus_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n when_o he_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o she_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v crucified_a it_o be_v indeed_o very_o difficult_a to_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o heretic_n because_o we_o have_v nothing_o remain_v to_o we_o of_o they_o and_o that_o we_o can_v full_o trust_v those_o who_o speak_v of_o they_o only_o with_o detestation_n see_v it_o may_v easy_o be_v that_o their_o great_a zeal_n have_v hinder_v they_o from_o well_o comprehend_v they_o and_o this_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o we_o must_v make_v in_o respect_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n who_o opinion_n be_v denote_v to_o we_o only_o from_o the_o write_n of_o their_o adversary_n about_o the_o middle_a of_o the_o three_o century_n sabellius_n of_o ptolemaïs_n in_o lybia_n produce_v a_o new_a opinion_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o egypt_n and_o afterward_o every_o where_n he_o be_v charge_v with_o 11._o with_o synod_n const_n ap_fw-mi theod._n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o damas_n be_v apud_fw-la eundem_fw-la c._n 11._o confound_v the_o hypostasis_n and_o for_o deny_v the_o property_n which_o distinguish_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o for_o have_v say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o son_n whereas_o plato_n and_o his_o follower_n reckon_v three_o numerical_a essence_n it_o seem_v that_o sabellius_n will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o who_o he_o call_v the_o father_n the_o son_n or_o holy_a spirit_n in_o divers_a regard_n it_o be_v say_v that_o some_o other_o have_v maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n before_o and_o after_o he_o as_o noet_n and_o beryllus_n of_o botsra_n a_o while_n after_o sabellius_n appear_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o be_v as_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o ebionite_n sentiment_n in_o relation_n to_o our_o saviour_n divinity_n although_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n to_o signify_v what_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v already_o and_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o bull_n be_v defence_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n §_o 2._o chap._n 1._o yet_o the_o council_n which_o meet_v at_o antioch_n to_o condemn_v paul_n of_o samosotia_n condemn_v likewise_o this_o term._n but_o its_o hard_a to_o find_v in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v take_v because_o the_o act_n of_o
say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v not_o betuleii_n not_o l._n 2._o c._n 9_o in_o ed._n betuleii_n sicut_fw-la mater_fw-la sine_fw-la exemplo_fw-la genuit_fw-la auctorem_fw-la suum_fw-la sic_fw-la ineffabiliter_fw-la pater_fw-la genuisse_fw-la credendus_fw-la est_fw-la coaeternum_a de_fw-fr matre_fw-la natus_fw-la est_fw-la qui_fw-la ante_fw-la jam_fw-la fuit_fw-la de_fw-la patre_fw-la qui_fw-la aliquando_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la hoc_fw-la fides_fw-la credat_fw-la intelligentia_fw-la non_fw-la requirat_fw-la ne_fw-la aut_fw-la non_fw-la inventum_fw-la putet_fw-la incredibile_fw-la aut_fw-la repertum_fw-la non_fw-la credat_fw-la singular_a it_o be_v true_a this_o passage_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o some_o manuscript_n and_o that_o several_a learned_a man_n have_v fancy_v that_o some_o fly_v heretic_n have_v corrupt_v lactantius_n work_n but_o in_o other_o place_n wherein_o all_o the_o manuscript_n do_v agree_v lactantius_n express_v himself_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v with_o as_o much_o likelihood_n that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o orthodox_n revisor_n who_o have_v cut_v off_o what_o they_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v make_v public_a lactantius_n have_v be_v long_o since_o charge_v with_o heterodoxy_n but_o in_o this_o respect_n he_o have_v be_v no_o more_o faulty_a than_o other_o father_n who_o live_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o expression_n be_v as_o different_a as_o those_o of_o the_o platonist_n in_o matter_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o this_o have_v make_v father_n peteau_n and_o mr._n huet_n to_o charge_v they_o with_o favour_v the_o arian_n sentiment_n while_o other_o learned_a man_n have_v maintain_v that_o they_o have_v be_v far_o from_o they_o each_o of_o they_o cite_v his_o passage_n which_o examine_v apart_o seem_v to_o decide_v for_o he_o but_o when_o one_o come_v to_o compare_v these_o passage_n with_o one_o another_o it_o can_v be_v comprehend_v how_o the_o same_o person_n can_v speak_v so_o different_o in_o this_o comparison_n their_o expression_n be_v find_v so_o obscure_a and_o so_o full_a of_o apparent_a contradiction_n or_o real_a one_o that_o a_o man_n feel_v himself_o oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n have_v do_v a_o great_a deal_n better_o in_o keep_v themselves_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o understand_v they_o not_o than_o to_o throw_v themselves_o into_o such_o labyrinth_n by_o endeavour_v to_o explain_v they_o to_o show_v further_o that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v only_o fit_a to_o produce_v confuse_a notion_n and_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o those_o which_o all_o christian_n at_o this_o day_n hold_v we_o need_v only_o read_v tertullian_n who_o have_v say_v in_o his_o apology_n chap._n 21._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o reason_n be_v spiritual_a add_v hunc_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la prolatum_fw-la didicimus_fw-la &_o prolatione_n generatum_fw-la &_o idciro_fw-la filium_fw-la &_o deum_fw-la dictum_fw-la ex_fw-la unitate_fw-la substantiae_fw-la nam_fw-la &_o deus_fw-la spiritus_fw-la est_fw-la but_o what_o mean_v prolatione_n genitus_fw-la the_o term_n of_o unity_n of_o substance_n may_v signify_v not_o only_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n in_o number_n but_o moreover_o of_o a_o like_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_o and_o equal_o perfect_a and_o what_o he_o add_v seem_v to_o favour_v this_o last_o sense_n etiam_fw-la cum_fw-la radius_fw-la ex_fw-la sole_a porrigitur_fw-la portio_fw-la ex_fw-la summa_fw-la sed_fw-la sol_fw-la erit_fw-la in_o radio_fw-la quia_fw-la solis_fw-la est_fw-la radius_fw-la nec_fw-la separatur_fw-la substantia_fw-la sed_fw-la extenditur_fw-la the_o substance_n of_o a_o ray_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o we_o conceive_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o number_n as_o that_o of_o the_o sun_n and_o tertullian_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o the_o son_n ita_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la spiritus_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr deo_fw-la deus_fw-la thus_o a_o spirit_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o spirit_n and_o a_o god_n of_o a_o god_n ut_fw-la lumen_fw-la de_fw-la lumine_fw-la accenditur_fw-la manet_fw-la integra_fw-la &_o indefecta_fw-la materiae_fw-la matrix_fw-la etsi_fw-la plures_fw-la inde_fw-la traduce_v qualitatum_fw-la mutueris_fw-la as_o when_o we_o light_v one_o torch_n by_o another_o the_o light_n which_o have_v light_v the_o other_o remain_v entire_a and_o without_o be_v waste_v although_o we_o light_v several_a torch_n who_o have_v the_o same_o quality_n ita_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la profectum_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o dei_fw-la filius_fw-la &_o unus_fw-la ambo_fw-la ita_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la spiritus_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr deo_fw-la deus_fw-la modulo_fw-la alternum_fw-la numerum_fw-la gradu_fw-la non_fw-la statu_fw-la fecit_fw-la &_o a_o matrice_n non_fw-la recessit_fw-la sed_fw-la excessit_fw-la so_o what_o proceed_v from_o god_n be_v god_n and_o son_n of_o god_n and_o both_o be_v but_o one_o so_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o spirit_n and_o the_o god_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o god_n make_v two_o in_o respect_n of_o degree_n but_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o state_n he_o have_v not_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o womb_n or_o from_o his_o original_a but_o be_v go_v out_o of_o it_o these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o first_o sight_n agreeable_a with_o arius_n opinion_n but_o at_o most_o they_o contain_v nothing_o that_o be_v clear_a for_o one_o may_v have_v demand_v of_o tertullian_n whether_o by_o this_o prolation_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o reason_n have_v exi_v as_o light_v from_o a_o torch_n light_v by_o another_o torch_n exist_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v light_v shall_v he_o allow_v it_o he_o may_v have_v be_v tell_v that_o to_o speak_v strict_o there_o must_v have_v be_v two_o god_n see_v that_o in_o fine_a two_o spirit_n though_o exact_o equal_a and_o strict_o unite_v be_v two_o spirit_n if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o second_o spirit_n be_v not_o form_v of_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n as_o that_o of_o the_o first_o one_o may_v say_v with_o arius_n that_o he_o have_v be_v extract_v from_o nothing_o and_o there_o will_v be_v in_o this_o regard_n nothing_o but_o a_o dispute_n about_o word_n between_o arius_n and_o tertullian_n but_o if_o it_o be_v answer_v for_o tertullian_n that_o his_o comparison_n be_v not_o good_a it_o will_v be_v ask_v why_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o comparison_n which_o may_v lead_v into_o error_n especial_o have_v say_v before_o that_o he_o be_v of_o plato_n opinion_n touch_v the_o reason_n if_o he_o mean_v that_o the_o father_n have_v produce_v in_o his_o proper_a substance_n without_o multiply_v it_o a_o modification_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o one_o may_v call_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n son_n why_o do_v he_o say_v spiritus_fw-la ex_fw-la spiritu_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la deus_fw-la for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o father_n have_v produce_v neither_o a_o spirit_n nor_o a_o god_n but_o a_o new_a manner_n of_o be_v in_o his_o proper_a substance_n it_o be_v further_a to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o comparison_n be_v not_o of_o tertullian_n alone_o but_o of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o father_n beside_o before_o and_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o passage_n which_o appear_v of_o great_a force_n than_o that_o yet_o the_o equivocation_n of_o it_o be_v apparent_a the_o father_n have_v likewise_o use_v the_o term_n hypostasis_fw-la as_o well_o as_o the_o platonist_n in_o two_o sense_n sometime_o for_o the_o existence_n take_v in_o a_o abstract_a manner_n and_o sometime_o for_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o exist_v the_o equivocation_n of_o this_o term_n and_o that_o of_o the_o word_n one_o and_o many_o which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v be_v take_v sometime_o from_o the_o unity_n and_o the_o plurality_n specificials_n and_o sometime_o from_o the_o unity_n and_o plurality_n numericals_n have_v cause_v great_a controversy_n among_o the_o father_n as_o divers_a learned_a man_n have_v etc._n have_v petavius_n curcellaeus_n huetius_n etc._n etc._n observe_v but_o it_o be_v sit_v we_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v that_o bull_n who_o have_v write_v prolix_o on_o this_o matter_n have_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o numerical_a and_o specific_a unity_n without_o which_o a_o man_n can_v comprehend_v what_o the_o father_n mean_v nor_o draw_v any_o conclusion_n from_o they_o against_o the_o heretic_n yet_o when_o they_o say_v there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n or_o three_o essence_n or_o three_o nature_n he_o constant_o take_v it_o as_o if_o they_o say_v there_o be_v three_o modification_n in_o one_o only_a numerical_a essence_n he_o suppose_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essence_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nature_n signify_v manner_n of_o exist_v of_o one_o numerical_a essence_n only_o because_o that_o without_o this_o those_o who_o have_v thus_o speak_v of_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v orthodox_n or_o of_o the_o opinion_n at_o present_a
projection_n and_o the_o other_o that_o he_o be_v not_o beget_v no_o more_o than_o the_o father_n to_o this_o arius_n add_v the_o explanation_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o we_o have_v already_o relate_v the_o bishop_n ii_o bishop_n sozom._n ii_o of_o nicomedia_n have_v receive_v this_o letter_n call_v a_o synod_n of_o his_o province_n of_o bythinia_n which_o write_v circular_a letter_n to_o all_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n to_o induce_v they_o to_o receive_v arius_n into_o communion_n as_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o engage_v alexander_n to_o do_v as_o much_o we_o have_v still_o a_o letter_n of_o eusebius_n to_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o tyre_n wherein_o he_o not_o only_o entreat_v paulinus_n to_o intercede_v for_o arius_n but_o wherein_o he_o expose_v and_o defend_v his_o sentiment_n with_o great_a clearness_n he_o say_v he_o have_v never_o hear_v there_o be_v two_o being_n without_o generation_n nor_o that_o the_o one_o have_v be_v part_v into_o two_o but_o that_o this_o single_a be_v have_v beget_v another_o not_o of_o his_o substance_n but_o perfect_o like_a to_o he_o although_o of_o a_o different_a nature_n and_o power_n that_o not_o only_o we_o can_v express_v by_o word_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o son_n but_o that_o be_v even_o incomprehensible_a to_o those_o intellectual_a being_n which_z be_v above_o man_n as_o well_o as_o to_o we_o to_o prove_v this_o he_o cite_v the_o 8_o of_o the_o proverb_n god_n the_o lord_n possess_v i_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o way_n before_o be_v work_n of_o old_a i_o be_v set_v up_o from_o everlasting_a and_o he_o have_v beget_v i_o before_o the_o mountain_n be_v bring_v forth_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o search_v in_o the_o term_n of_o beget_v any_o other_o signification_n than_o that_o of_o produce_v because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o only_o use_v it_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o son_n but_o moreover_o in_o speak_v of_o creature_n as_o when_o god_n say_v i_o have_v beget_v child_n and_o i_o have_v bring_v they_o up_o but_o they_o have_v rebel_v against_o i_o but_o these_o letter_n not_o have_v have_v the_o success_n which_o arius_n expect_v he_o send_v to_o get_v leave_n of_o paulinus_n of_o eusebius_n and_o patrophilus_n bishop_n of_o scythopolis_n to_o gather_v those_o who_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n into_o a_o church_n and_o to_o exercise_v among_o they_o the_o office_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v before_o and_o as_o be_v do_v at_o alexandria_n these_o bishop_n have_v convocate_v the_o other_o bishop_n of_o palestine_n grant_v he_o what_o he_o demand_v but_o order_v he_o however_o to_o remain_v subject_a to_o alexander_n and_o to_o omit_v nothing_o to_o obtain_v communion_n with_o he_o there_o be_v extant_a a_o letter_n of_o arius_n direct_v to_o this_o bishop_n ii_o bishop_n apud_fw-la epiph_n ii_o and_o write_v from_o nicomedia_n which_o contain_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o arius_n affirm_v that_o alexander_n himself_o have_v teach_v he_o wherein_o after_o have_v denote_v his_o belief_n touch_v the_o father_n which_o include_v nothing_o heterodox_n he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v beget_v his_o only_a son_n before_o the_o time_n eternal_a that_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o world_n that_o he_o have_v beget_v he_o not_o only_o in_o appearance_n but_o in_o reality_n that_o this_o son_n subsist_v by_o his_o own_o will_n that_o he_o be_v unmoveable_a that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n of_o god_n that_o be_v perfect_a and_o not_o as_o other_o creature_n that_o he_o be_v a_o production_n but_o not_o as_o other_o production_n nor_o as_o valentinian_n say_v a_o projection_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o as_o manes_n affirm_v a_o consubstantial_a part_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o as_o sabellius_n call_v he_o a_o son_n father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o as_o hieracas_n speak_v a_o lamp_n light_v by_o a_o lamp_n or_o a_o torch_n divide_v into_o two_o that_o he_o do_v not_o exist_v before_o he_o be_v beget_v and_o become_v a_o son_n that_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n that_o be_v to_o say_v different_a substance_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v before_o the_o son_n although_o the_o son_n be_v create_v before_o all_o age_n arius_n add_v that_o alexander_n have_v several_a time_n preach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n and_o refute_v those_o who_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o this_o letter_n be_v sign_v by_o six_o priest_n seven_o deacon_n and_o three_o bishop_n secondus_fw-la of_o pentapolis_n theonas_n of_o lybia_n and_o pistus_fw-la who_o the_o arian_n bishop_n have_v establish_v at_o alexandria_n alexander_n 6._o alexander_n socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o write_v on_o his_o side_n circular_a letter_n wherein_o he_o sharp_o censure_v eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n in_o that_o he_o protect_v arius_n and_o recommend_v he_o to_o other_o he_o join_v to_o this_o the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o explain_v their_o doctrine_n wherein_o he_o content_v not_o himself_o to_o set_v down_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o arius_n his_o letter_n touch_v the_o beginning_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o son_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o priest_n maintain_v that_o the_o son_n be_v one_o of_o the_o creature_n that_o we_o can_v call_v he_o the_o reason_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n but_o improper_o see_v that_o he_o himself_o have_v be_v produce_v by_o the_o reason_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o change_v as_o other_o intelligent_a creature_n that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o essence_n than_o god_n that_o the_o father_n be_v incomprehensible_a to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o know_v what_o his_o proper_a substance_n be_v that_o he_o have_v be_v make_v for_o our_o sake_n to_o serve_v god_n as_o a_o instrument_n in_o create_v we_o and_o that_o without_o this_o god_n have_v never_o beget_v he_o alexander_n add_v that_o have_v assemble_v near_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n and_o lybia_n they_o have_v excommunicate_v arius_n and_o his_o follower_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o afterward_o come_v to_o prove_v this_o and_o show_v first_o the_o eternity_n of_o the_o son_n by_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o reason_n 2._o that_o he_o can_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o creature_n because_o the_o father_n say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o 45th_o psalm_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v eructavit_fw-la a_o good_a word_n 3._o that_o he_o be_v not_o unlike_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o perfect_a image_n and_o the_o splendour_n and_o of_o who_o he_o say_v he_o that_o have_v see_v i_o have_v see_v the_o father_n 4._o that_o we_o can_v say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n in_o which_o he_o be_v not_o see_v that_o he_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n in_o which_o the_o father_n be_v without_o reason_n and_o wisdom_n 5._o that_o he_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o change_v because_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v the_o same_o yesterday_o and_o to_o day_n 6._o that_o he_o be_v not_o make_v because_o of_o we_o see_v st._n paul_n say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o he_o and_o by_o he_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v 7._o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o incomprehensible_a to_o the_o son_n see_v he_o say_v as_o the_o father_n know_v i_o so_o i_o know_v the_o father_n this_o letter_n wherein_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n be_v extreme_o ill_o treat_v shocked_a this_o bishop_n to_o the_o utmost_a point_n and_o have_v great_a access_n to_o the_o court_n because_o constanstine_n make_v then_o his_o abode_n at_o nicomedia_n this_o occasion_v divers_a bishop_n to_o be_v at_o his_o devotion_n but_o he_o can_v not_o engage_v alexander_n to_o forget_v what_o have_v pass_v to_o speak_v no_o more_o of_o this_o controversy_n and_o to_o receive_v arius_n into_o communion_n the_o quarrel_n every_o day_n grow_v hot_a and_o the_o people_n be_v see_v to_o range_v themselves_o some_o take_v arius_n side_n other_o alexander_n and_o the_o comedian_n be_v gentile_n this_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o make_v a_o sport_n of_o christian_a religion_n on_o their_o theatre_n each_o side_n treat_v one_o another_o with_o the_o odious_a name_n of_o heretic_n and_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o opposite_a party_n overthrow_v the_o christian_a religion_n but_o it_o appear_v that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o party_n can_v yet_o persuade_v the_o emperor_n see_v he_o write_v to_o alexander_n and_o to_o arius_n a_o long_a letter_n of_o which_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o cordavia_n be_v the_o bearer_n wherein_o he_o
equal_o chide_v they_o he_o say_v he_o find_v that_o the_o controversy_n 7._o controversy_n apud_fw-la euseb_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n c._n 64._o &_o seq_n &_o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 7._o have_v begin_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o alexander_n have_v demand_v of_o each_o of_o his_o priest_n what_o they_o think_v of_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o rather_o on_o a_o idle_a sort_n of_o question_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d arius_n inconsiderate_o answer_v what_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v think_v or_o rather_o conceal_v if_o he_o have_v think_v it_o that_o from_o thence_o have_v come_v his_o excommunication_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o a_o mutual_a pardon_v of_o one_o another_o and_o to_o receive_v his_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o it_o have_v be_v better_a not_o have_v trouble_v the_o ecclesiastic_n with_o this_o question_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v ask_v it_o shall_v have_v hold_v their_o tongue_n because_o the_o matter_n concern_v what_o be_v equal_o incomprehensible_a to_o both_o party_n and_o which_o serve_v only_o to_o raise_v disturbance_n among_o the_o people_n he_o can_v not_o conceive_v how_o for_o a_o question_n of_o very_o small_a importance_n and_o in_o which_o if_o they_o well_o understand_v one_o another_o they_o will_v find_v they_o agree_v in_o the_o main_a they_o shall_v make_v such_o a_o bustle_n and_o divide_v themselves_o in_o so_o scandalous_a a_o manner_n i_o do_v not_o say_v this_o add_v he_o as_o if_o i_o will_v constrain_v you_o to_o think_v the_o same_o thing_n on_o a_o most_o vain_a question_n or_o however_o you_o will_v please_v to_o call_v it_o for_o one_o may_v without_o dishonour_v the_o assembly_n and_o without_o break_v the_o communion_n be_v in_o different_a sentiment_n in_o such_o inconsiderable_a thing_n we_o have_v not_o all_o the_o same_o will_n in_o all_o thing_n neither_o be_v we_o all_o of_o we_o of_o the_o same_o temper_n of_o body_n and_o humour_n the_o emperor_n letter_n say_v socrates_n give_v they_o admirable_a advice_n and_o full_a of_o wisdom_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v grow_v too_o great_a and_o neither_o the_o emperor_n endeavour_n nor_o his_o authority_n who_o bring_v the_o letter_n to_o alexandria_n can_v appease_v it_o alexander_n have_v take_v care_n to_o write_v every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o spread_a of_o arius_n his_o opinion_n we_o have_v still_o 4._o still_o ap._n theod._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o a_o long_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o vehement_o inveigh_v against_o the_o arian_n faction_n and_o endeavour_n to_o render_v it_o odious_a in_o say_v that_o arius_n maintain_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n capable_a of_o evil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o good_a although_o it_o actual_o remain_v without_o sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o god_n have_v choose_v he_o for_o his_o elder_a son_n he_o prove_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o extract_v from_o nothing_o because_o he_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v make_v by_o he_o yet_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o son_n have_v be_v beget_v and_o that_o only_o the_o father_n be_v without_o generation_n although_o the_o subsistence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d discourse_n 〈◊〉_d valesius_fw-la render_v that_o word_n in_o that_o letter_n sometime_o subsistentia_fw-la and_o sometime_o essentia_fw-la and_o substantia_fw-la although_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o continue_a discourse_n be_v incomprehensible_a to_o the_o angel_n themselves_o and_o that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o melancholy_a person_n who_o can_v think_v of_o comprehend_v it_o he_o afterward_o show_v that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o man_n be_v see_v he_o be_v so_o by_o his_o nature_n we_o only_o by_o adoption_n he_o accuse_v arius_n with_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o ebion_n and_o artemas_n and_o for_o have_v imitate_v paul_n of_o samosatia_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o doctrine_n have_v be_v embrace_v by_o lucien_n martyr_n who_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o have_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o three_o follow_a bishop_n of_o this_o city_n he_o join_v to_o he_o three_o bishop_n of_o syria_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v paulinus_n eusebius_n and_o theodotus_n and_o reproach_n they_o with_o use_v passage_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o humiliation_n of_o christ_n to_o attack_v his_o divinity_n and_o to_o have_v forget_v those_o which_o speak_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o nature_n such_o as_o this_o be_v the_o father_n and_o i_o be_v one_o which_o the_o lord_n say_v add_v he_o not_o to_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v the_o father_n nor_o to_o say_v that_o two_o nature_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o exist_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v but_o one_o but_o because_o the_o son_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n which_o exact_o keep_v the_o paternal_a resemblance_n be_v by_o his_o nature_n like_a to_o he_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o unchangeable_a image_n of_o his_o father_n and_o a_o copy_n of_o this_o original_a he_o afterward_o defend_v himself_o large_o against_o the_o consequence_n which_o arius_n draw_v from_o his_o adversary_n sentiment_n which_o consist_v in_o accuse_v they_o for_o deny_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n in_o make_v he_o eternal_a he_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a difference_n between_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n although_o this_o last_o be_v whole_o incomprehensible_a and_o that_o he_o can_v explain_v it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o division_n increase_v so_o great_o among_o the_o people_n that_o in_o some_o place_n it_o come_v to_o a_o sedition_n wherein_o the_o very_a statue_n 4._o statue_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vit._n cons_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o of_o the_o emperor_n be_v throw_v down_o who_o appear_v to_o favour_v the_o arian_n because_o he_o will_v have_v they_o tolerate_v there_o be_v moreover_o the_o controversy_n about_o easter_n the_o one_o deny_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o other_o affirm_v it_o but_o this_o contest_v have_v not_o produce_v a_o schism_n as_o arianism_n have_v do_v constantine_n see_v that_o these_o letter_n have_v be_v fruitless_a think_v there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o allay_v these_o controversy_n than_o to_o call_v a_o council_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v perhaps_o hosius_n who_o give_v he_o this_o advice_n at_o least_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v 7._o believe_v l._n 1._o c._n 7._o philostorgus_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v go_v to_o nicomedia_n there_o assemble_v some_o bishop_n of_o his_o opinion_n with_o who_o hosius_n and_o he_o consult_v to_o find_v out_o mean_v to_o set_v up_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o get_v that_o of_o arius_n condemn_v and_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o emperor_n call_v a_o council_n at_o nice_a a_o town_n of_o bythinia_n 6._o bythinia_n euseb_n in_o vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 6._o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 325_o and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o nothing_o may_v hinder_v the_o bishop_n from_o come_v constantine_n take_v on_o himself_o the_o charge_n of_o their_o journey_n the_o historian_n be_v not_o agree_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o number_n of_o they_o some_o set_n down_o more_o than_o three_o hundred_o and_o 318._o and_o eustathius_n of_o antioch_n say_v there_o be_v 270._o theod._n l._n 8._o constantin_n 300._o socr._n ii_o 9_o eusebius_n 252._o vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 9_o s._n athanas_n 318._o other_o less_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o this_o diversity_n see_v there_o be_v few_o passage_n in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n wherein_o appear_v more_o confusion_n and_o neglect_v than_o in_o the_o history_n of_o this_o famous_a council_n and_o therefore_o have_v we_o be_v oblige_v to_o extract_v what_o we_o be_v go_v to_o say_v out_o of_o divers_a historian_n because_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v be_v complete_a in_o his_o relation_n as_o to_o the_o diversity_n obserable_a among_o the_o historian_n on_o the_o same_o fact_n we_o have_v follow_v either_o the_o most_o ancient_a or_o those_o which_o have_v appear_v most_o probable_a eusebius_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n have_v pass_v very_o light_o over_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o history_n apparent_o lest_o he_o shall_v either_o offend_v the_o arian_n or_o the_o orthodox_n this_o affair_n have_v never_o be_v since_o discourse_v of_o with_o a_o entire_a dis-interest_n report_n have_v be_v often_o relate_v as_o certain_a fact_n in_o a_o word_n there_o have_v never_o any_o thing_n happen_v whereunto_o one_o may_v apply_v with_o more_o
appear_v remote_a in_o uphold_v the_o argument_n which_o seem_v to_o he_o weak_a and_o in_o give_v praise_n to_o such_o who_o seem_v to_o speak_v well_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n long_o hold_v out_o against_o the_o use_n which_o they_o 12._o they_o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 8._o &_o theod._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o will_v make_v of_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a he_o offer_v another_o confession_n of_o faith_n wherein_o it_o be_v omit_v and_o wherein_o he_o call_v the_o son_n bare_o god_n bear_v of_o god_n light_a of_o light_n life_n of_o life_n only_a son_n first-born_a of_o all_o creature_n beget_v of_o his_o father_n before_o all_o world_n the_o emperor_n approve_v this_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o exhort_v the_o father_n of_o the_o synod_n to_o follow_v it_o in_o add_v thereto_o only_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a afterward_o the_o confession_n be_v read_v which_o have_v be_v draw_v up_o with_o this_o word_n the_o term_n of_o which_o have_v be_v already_o recite_v anathema_n be_v join_v thereto_o against_o those_o who_o shall_v use_v on_o this_o occasion_n other_o term_n than_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o must_v be_v understand_v with_o a_o exception_n of_o those_o which_o the_o council_n think_v fit_a to_o consecrate_v this_o proposition_n be_v particular_o condemn_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v not_o before_o he_o be_v beget_v eusebius_n and_o other_o request_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o anathema_n may_v be_v explain_v 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n beget_v and_o not_o make_v be_v use_v because_o this_o last_o word_n express_v the_o production_n of_o creature_n to_o which_o the_o son_n have_v no_o likeness_n be_v of_o a_o substance_n far_o more_o excellent_a than_o they_o beget_v by_o the_o father_n in_o a_o incomprehensible_a manner_n 2._o as_o for_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o son_n not_o in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o it_o be_v take_v when_o we_o speak_v of_o body_n or_o mortal_a animal_n the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n neither_o by_o a_o division_n of_o the_o divine_a substance_n of_o which_o he_o possess_v a_o part_n nor_o by_o any_o change_n of_o this_o same_o substance_n the_o meaning_n of_o which_o be_v only_o this_o that_o the_o son_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n like_v to_o his_o father_n by_o who_o he_o have_v be_v beget_v or_o that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o another_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o substance_n but_o of_o that_o of_o the_o father_n 3._o those_o be_v condemn_v who_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o before_o he_o be_v bear_v see_v that_o he_o exist_v before_o his_o corporal_a birth_n and_o even_o before_o his_o divine_a generation_n according_a to_o constantine_n argument_n they_o argument_n these_o word_n of_o eusebius_n letter_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o theodorit_n socrates_n have_v retrench_v they_o for_o before_o say_v he_o that_o he_o be_v actual_o beget_v he_o be_v in_o power_n in_o his_o father_n in_o a_o manner_n unbegotten_a the_o father_n have_v be_v always_o father_n as_o he_o be_v always_o king_n and_o saviour_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o power_n be_v eternal_o in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o will_v perhaps_o seem_v that_o this_o be_v pure_a arianism_n and_o that_o this_o be_v to_o deny_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o son_n but_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o that_o time_n to_o exist_v before_o the_o world_n and_o to_o be_v eternal_a be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v that_o to_o prove_v his_o eternity_n this_o passage_n be_v cite_v laudatam_fw-la cite_v vid._n ep._n alexandri_fw-la ep._n al._n supra_fw-la laudatam_fw-la in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n and_o it_o suffice_v to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v beget_v before_o there_o be_v any_o time_n so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o reject_v these_o word_n as_o suppositition_n mere_o for_o this_o reason_n and_o it_o be_v so_o ordinary_a to_o find_v hard_a expression_n in_o those_o who_o attempt_n to_o explain_v in_o any_o sort_n this_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n that_o if_o one_o may_v hence_o judge_v of_o they_o one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o declare_v they_o all_o heretic_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o anathemamize_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_n beside_o this_o †_o 251._o †_o de._n deret_n nicaen_fw-la tom._n 1._o pag._n 251._o st._n athanasius_n who_o open_o treat_v eusebius_n as_o a_o arian_n make_v allusion_n to_o one_o part_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o draw_v thence_o a_o consequence_n which_o eusebius_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o have_v own_v which_o be_v that_o the_o arian_n believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o exist_v before_o his_o corporal_a birth_n after_o these_o explication_n eusebius_n subscribe_v as_o he_o himself_o testify_v in_o the_o letter_n above_o recite_v ibid._n recite_v athanas_n ibid._n although_o he_o have_v refuse_v it_o the_o day_n before_o the_o long_a and_o formal_a opposition_n which_o he_o have_v make_v against_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a cause_v it_o to_o be_v suspect_v that_o there_o be_v want_v of_o sincerity_n in_o this_o subscription_n in_o fine_a arius_n and_o his_o party_n be_v anathematise_v and_o all_o their_o book_n condemn_v and_o particular_o a_o poem_n which_o arius_n have_v entitle_v thalia_n most_o of_o the_o arian_n bishop_n subscribe_v after_o eusebius_n his_o example_n to_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o anathema_n after_o the_o explication_n abovementioned_a yet_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o who_o refuse_v at_o first_o to_o sign_n 1._o sign_n socr._n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o the_o principal_a of_o which_o be_v eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n theognis_n of_o nice_a maris_n of_o chalcedon_n theonas_n of_o marmarica_n and_o secondus_fw-la of_o ptolemais_n they_o be_v immediate_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o council_n and_o be_v to_o be_v send_v afterward_o as_o well_o as_o arius_n into_o exile_n by_o constantine_n the_o council_n write_v a_o circular_a letter_n 9_o letter_n ib._n socr._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o to_o the_o church_n of_o egypt_n denote_v to_o they_o in_o what_o sort_n they_o have_v carry_v themselves_o in_o the_o business_n of_o arius_n and_o what_o have_v be_v order_v touch_v melece_n the_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n constantine_n write_v also_o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n to_o assure_v it_o that_o after_o a_o full_a and_o mature_a examination_n arius_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n he_o great_o vaunt_v of_o the_o moderation_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o bishop_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o their_o quarrel_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n observe_v in_o public_a act_n and_o such_o like_a occasion_n where_o every_o thing_n be_v suppress_v which_o may_v give_v a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o assembly_n in_o another_o letter_n direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n he_o enjoin_v the_o name_n of_o porphyrus_n to_o be_v give_v to_o arius_n and_o his_o follower_n to_o be_v call_v porphyrian_o this_o porphyry_n be_v a_o famous_a platonist_n who_o have_v write_v against_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o who_o book_n constantine_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v lucas_n holstenius_fw-la have_v write_v his_o life_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o abstinence_n of_o animal_n constantine_n design_v to_o declare_v hereby_o arius_n a_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o not_o in_o any_o manner_n reproach_v he_o with_o be_v a_o platonist_n touch_v the_o trinity_n see_v constantine_n do_v not_o disapprove_v as_o we_o have_v see_v the_o sentiment_n of_o plato_n it_o be_v true_a the_o arian_n have_v be_v upbraid_v with_o their_o too_o great_a application_n to_o the_o read_n of_o this_o philosopher_n and_o other_o heathen_a author_n revera_n de_fw-fr platonis_fw-la &_o aristophanis_n say_v gryph_n say_v advers._fw-la lucif_n t._n 2._o p._n 142._o ed._n gryph_n st._n jerom_n in_o episcopatum_fw-la allegentur_fw-la quotus_fw-la enim_fw-la cuique_fw-la est_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la apprime_fw-la in_o his_o eruditus_fw-la sit_fw-la accedit_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la ariana_n hoeresis_fw-la magis_fw-la cum_fw-la sapientia_fw-la seculi_fw-la facit_fw-la &_o argumentationum_fw-la rivos_fw-la de_fw-la aristotelis_fw-la fontibus_fw-la mutuatur_fw-la thus_o the_o orthodox_n and_o heretic_n equal_o approve_v the_o sentiment_n of_o plato_n each_o of_o they_o apparent_o explain_v they_o according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n constantine_n further_o order_v in_o the_o same_o letter_n to_o burn_v all_o arius_n book_n to_o the_o end_n that_o not_o only_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n be_v destroy_v but_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o monument_n of_o it_o to_o posterity_n he_o likewise_o declare_v that_o if_o any_o one_o conceal_v any_o of_o his_o book_n and_o do_v not_o bring_v
speak_v of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o plato_n speak_v of_o the_o three_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o borrow_v the_o word_n principle_n of_o he_o and_o the_o first_o word_n of_o his_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o they_o eusebius_n may_v have_v easy_o apprehend_v his_o meaning_n and_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o believe_v that_o plato_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n than_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o origen_n that_o he_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a at_o large_a in_o his_o evangelical_n preparation_n lib._n 11._o chap._n 13_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v worth_a the_o read_n in_o effect_n what_o he_o add_v concern_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v equal_o agreeable_a to_o origen_n and_o plato_n opinion_n eusebius_n seem_v to_o have_v follow_v at_o this_o time_n st._n jerom_n maxim_n who_o ascribe_v it_o to_o he_o too_o as_o he_o himself_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o follow_v it_o gryph_n it_o in_o apol._n prolib_a count_v jou._n p._n 106_o etc._n etc._n edit_n gryph_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o write_v in_o order_n to_o dispute_v and_o another_o to_o write_v in_o order_n to_o teach_v in_o the_o first_o method_n the_o dispute_n be_v very_o much_o extend_v and_o one_o mind_n only_o to_o answer_v one_o adversary_n sometime_o one_o thing_n be_v propose_v and_o sometime_o another_o man_n argue_v as_o they_o please_v speak_v after_o one_o manner_n and_o act_n after_o another_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o second_o a_o open_a and_o ingenuous_a face_n be_v necessary_a etc._n etc._n origen_n methodus_fw-la eusebius_n apollinarius_n have_v write_v a_o great_a deal_n against_o celsus_n and_o porphyry_n consider_v what_o doubtful_a argument_n and_o problem_n they_o use_v to_o confute_v some_o write_n compose_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o because_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v not_o what_o they_o think_v but_o what_o the_o dispute_n require_v non_fw-la quod_fw-la sentiunt_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la necesse_fw-la est_fw-la they_o contradict_v the_o heathen_n we_o may_v see_v thereby_o whether_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v and_o that_o eusebius_n be_v no_o arian_n only_o because_o he_o deny_v it_o and_o use_v all_o the_o term_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o kind_n a_o word_n speak_v against_o the_o common_a opinion_n prove_v often_o more_o than_o a_o hundred_o place_n wherein_o they_o speak_v as_o the_o vulgar_a 8._o the_o letter_n to_o those_o of_o caesarea_n concern_v the_o nicene_n creed_n which_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v 9_o of_o the_o place_n name_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v a_o little_a geographical_a dictionary_n of_o the_o place_n mention_v in_o the_o hebrew_n book_n of_o the_o scripture_n st._n jerom_n translate_v it_o and_o add_v to_o it_o what_o he_o think_v fit_a jacobus_n bonfrerius_n print_v the_o original_a with_o st._n jerom_n translation_n and_o his_o own_o at_o paris_n anno_fw-la 1659._o in_o fol._n 10._o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v rather_o a_o panegyric_n than_o a_o history_n and_o the_o style_n of_o it_o also_o as_o photius_n have_v observe_v more_o florid_n than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o work_v of_o eusebius_n which_o be_v somewhat_o careless_a however_o there_o be_v afterward_o a_o panegyric_n of_o that_o emperor_n in_o due_a form_n which_o eusebius_n recite_v anno_fw-la 335_o at_o his_o tricennale_n 11._o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o song_n of_o solomon_n print_v at_o leyden_n by_o meursius_n in_o the_o year_n 1617._o in_o quarto_n with_o polychronius_n and_o psellus_n 12._o the_o life_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v ascribe_v to_o eusebius_n in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n and_o be_v join_v with_o procopius_n his_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_n john_n courtier_n publish_v they_o at_o paris_n in_o 1580_o in_o fol._n those_o who_o have_v publish_v a_o new_a edition_n of_o the_o evangelical_n demonstration_n at_o cologne_n in_o 1688_o will_v not_o have_v do_v amiss_o to_o join_v those_o piece_n with_o it_o or_o to_o endeavour_v to_o get_v some_o of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o yet_o print_v 13._o of_o that_o number_n be_v four_o book_n entitle_v eclogae_fw-la propheticae_fw-la de_fw-la christo_fw-la which_o as_o lambecius_n say_v be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o vienna_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o escurial_n but_o it_o be_v with_o those_o two_o library_n as_o with_o that_o of_o buda_n the_o keeper_n of_o they_o be_v so_o faithful_a and_o jealous_a that_o they_o let_v nothing_o come_v out_o of_o they_o labbaeus_n say_v that_o beside_o there_o be_v some_o library_n some_o commentary_n of_o eusebius_n upon_o isaiah_n a_o discourse_n upon_o the_o three_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n remain_v in_o the_o grave_a and_o two_o more_o concern_v the_o woman_n who_o go_v to_o it_o and_o the_o angel_n they_o find_v in_o it_o 14._o we_o have_v lose_v of_o eusebius_n 1._o some_o book_n concern_v the_o ecclesiastical_a preparation_n 2._o concern_v the_o ecclesiastical_a demonstration_n 3._o thirty_o book_n against_o porphyry_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v sustain_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o write_n of_o eusebius_n for_o we_o may_v have_v learn_v by_o they_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a philosopher_n of_o his_o time_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o his_o age._n 4._o some_o variety_n of_o the_o evangelist_n 5._o five_o book_n concern_v the_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 6._o some_o commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n of_o which_o we_o have_v some_o fragment_n in_o the_o catena_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n upon_o that_o book_n 7._o of_o topical_a name_n 8._o a_o apology_n for_o origen_n whereof_o the_o six_o book_n only_o as_o have_v be_v say_v be_v eusebius_n 9_o three_o book_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pamphilus_n which_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o palestine_n 10._o a_o apology_n for_o himself_o perhaps_o a_o vindication_n of_o himself_o against_o those_o who_o accuse_v he_o of_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o arius_n 11._o a_o collection_n of_o ancient_a martyrdom_n which_o be_v report_v to_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o escurial_n 12._o a_o description_n of_o a_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 13._o of_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 14._o three_o epistle_n the_o first_o to_o constantia_n constantine_n sister_n the_o second_o to_z alexander_z bishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o arius_n the_o three_o to_o a_o bishop_n name_v euphration_n some_o fragment_n of_o those_o letter_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a act._n 5._o &_o 6._o 15._o a_o ancient_a history_n which_o perhaps_o be_v the_o same_o with_o his_o chronicle_n and_o be_v cite_v by_o anastasius_n sinaita_n as_o well_o as_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o marinus_n 15._o father_n sirmond_n a_o jesuit_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1643_o several_a latin_a homily_n which_o two_o manuscript_n ascribe_v to_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n and_o which_o valesius_fw-la thought_n to_o be_v his_o but_o dr._n cave_n rather_o believe_v they_o be_v write_v by_o eusebius_n of_o emesus_n a_o semi_a arian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o century_n after_o all_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o cologne_n edition_n 1688_o of_o eusebius_n his_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o evangelical_n demonstration_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n his_o work_n of_o the_o same_o edition_n they_o have_v add_v nothing_o to_o the_o paris_n edition_n but_o new_a fault_n although_o eusebius_n do_v not_o observe_v in_o those_o discourse_v a_o very_a exact_a order_n yet_o because_o he_o divide_v they_o into_o chapter_n one_o may_n more_o easy_o follow_v he_o than_o clemens_n and_o in_o this_o edition_n the_o citation_n be_v better_o distinguish_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n than_o in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o catechist_n of_o alexandria_n for_o there_o be_v some_o comma_n in_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o passage_n that_o be_v quote_v or_o they_o be_v in_o italic_a character_n however_o there_o be_v still_o some_o distinction_n of_o paragraph_n want_v in_o it_o as_o well_o as_o in_o that_o of_o clemens_n the_o life_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n gregory_z be_v 368._o be_v vid._n pagi_n crit._n baron_n ad_fw-la an._n 354_o &_o 368._o bear_v according_a to_o the_o most_o exact_a chronology_n in_o the_o year_n 300_o in_o a_o village_n of_o the_o second_o cappadocia_n name_v arianzum_fw-la near_o the_o city_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la from_o whence_o come_v the_o surname_n that_o be_v common_o give_v he_o his_o father_n and_o mother_n vita_fw-la mother_n greg._n presb._n in_o ejus_fw-la vita_fw-la be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o
embrace_v that_o they_o admire_v among_o themselves_o what_o they_o sharp_o censure_v in_o another_o party_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v see_v among_o they_o but_o dispute_n like_o night-fights_a wherein_o friend_n be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o enemy_n that_o they_o wrangle_v about_o trifle_n on_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o defend_v the_o faith_n last_o that_o they_o be_v abhor_v by_o the_o heathen_n and_o despise_v by_o good_a man_n among_o the_o christian_n this_o be_v a_o true_a picture_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n in_o his_o time_n as_o it_o do_v but_o too_o plain_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o that_o time_n it_o be_v a_o unlucky_a thing_n that_o those_o of_o our_o time_n be_v so_o much_o like_o they_o that_o be_v it_o not_o know_v from_o whence_o those_o complaint_n come_v one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o picture_n of_o our_o modern_a divine_n another_o difficulty_n which_o attend_v the_o exercise_n of_o episcopacy_n consist_v in_o discourse_v well_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o especial_o of_o the_o 16._o the_o pag._n 16._o holy_a trinity_n concern_v which_o according_a to_o gregory_n a_o medium_n ought_v to_o be_v keep_v between_o the_o jew_n who_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n and_o the_o pagan_n who_o worship_n many_o a_o medium_fw-la which_o sabellius_n do_v not_o keep_v by_o make_v the_o same_o god_n consider_v under_o several_a relation_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n nor_o arius_n by_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n as_o for_o he_o he_o believe_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o as_o he_o repeat_v it_o here_o and_o in_o many_o other_o place_n that_o he_o keep_v that_o wish_a for_o medium_fw-la by_o establish_v three_o principle_n equal_a in_o perfection_n though_o the_o father_n be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n it_o seem_v that_o gregory_n have_v not_o be_v long_o his_o father_n coadjutor_n when_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n die_v it_o be_v not_o long_o after_o the_o earthquake_n which_o happen_v in_o bythinia_n in_o october_n in_o the_o year_n 368._o he_o be_v then_o at_o 169._o at_o orat._n x._o p._n 169._o nice_a where_o he_o exercise_v the_o office_n of_o questor_n or_o the_o emperor_n treasurer_n that_o city_n be_v almost_o altogether_o ruin_v and_o he_o be_v the_o only_a officer_n of_o valens_n who_o save_v himself_o from_o that_o danger_n gregory_n make_v a_o funeral_n oration_n in_o his_o praise_n which_o be_v the_o ten_o of_o those_o that_o be_v extant_a he_o make_v a_o short_a description_n of_o his_o life_n the_o chief_a circumstance_n of_o which_o i_o have_v relate_v describe_v the_o vanity_n of_o whatever_o we_o enjoy_v here_o and_o make_v several_a observation_n upon_o death_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o comfort_v one_o self_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o one_o relation_n he_o wish_v that_o his_o brother_n may_v be_v in_o 168._o in_o pag._n 168._o abraham_n bosom_n whatever_o it_o may_v be_v and_o towards_o the_o 173._o the_o pag._n 173._o end_n describe_v the_o happiness_n of_o good_a man_n after_o death_n he_o say_v that_o according_a to_o wise_a man_n their_o soul_n be_v full_a of_o joy_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o their_o future_a happiness_n until_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n after_o the_o resurrection_n caesarius_n have_v give_v his_o estate_n to_o the_o poor_a at_o his_o death_n yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v it_o those_o who_o be_v at_o his_o death_n have_v feize_v the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o as_o gregory_n complain_v in_o his_o eighteen_o letter_n whereby_o he_o desire_v sophronius_n governor_n of_o bythinia_n to_o use_v his_o authority_n in_o it_o basil_n gregory_n friend_n have_v be_v make_v bishop_n of_o caesarea_n ann_n caesarea_n vid._n pagi_n crit._n ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la ann_n in_o the_o year_n 370_o have_v some_o difference_n with_o valens_n which_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v here_o because_o it_o do_v not_o at_o all_o relate_v to_o the_o life_n of_o his_o friend_n this_o be_v perhaps_o the_o reason_n that_o move_v that_o emperor_n to_o divide_v cappadocia_n into_o two_o province_n and_o to_o make_v tyane_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o second_o cappadocia_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o metropolitan_o reach_v as_o far_o as_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o province_n several_a bishop_n who_o be_v before_o suffragan_n of_o caesarea_n become_v suffragan_n of_o tyane_n so_o that_o basil_n see_v himself_o at_o the_o head_n of_o a_o lesser_a number_n of_o bishop_n than_o before_o 456._o before_o orat._n xx_o p._n 456._o the_o new_a metropolitan_a draw_v to_o himself_o the_o provincial_a assembly_n cease_v the_o revenue_n of_o his_o diocese_n and_o omit_v nothing_o to_o lessen_v the_o authority_n and_o revenue_n of_o basil_n anthimus_n such_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o tyane_n name_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n shelter_v himself_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o give_v up_o the_o flock_n to_o basil_n instruction_n who_o opinion_n concern_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o right_a nor_o suffer_v that_o any_o tribute_n shall_v be_v pay_v to_o heretic_n gregory_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o get_v some_o soldier_n to_o stop_v basil_n mule_n to_o hinder_v he_o from_o receive_v his_o rent_n basil_n find_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o it_o but_o to_o make_v new_a bishop_n who_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a care_n of_o the_o flock_n than_o he_o can_v have_v and_o by_o who_o mean_n every_o town_n shall_v careful_o receive_v what_o be_v due_a to_o they_o sasime_n be_v one_o of_o those_o town_n in_o which_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o put_v some_o bishop_n he_o cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o his_o friend_n gregory_n to_o send_v he_o to_o it_o without_o consider_v that_o that_o place_n be_v altogether_o unworthy_a of_o a_o person_n of_o such_o merit_n it_o be_v a_o 7._o a_o greg._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 7._o little_a town_n without_o water_n and_o grass_n and_o full_a of_o dust_n a_o passage_n for_o soldier_n and_o inhabit_v only_o by_o some_o few_o poor_a men._n the_o income_n of_o that_o bishopric_n be_v very_o small_a and_o beside_o he_o must_v either_o resolve_v to_o defend_v it_o by_o force_n against_o anthymus_n or_o submit_v to_o that_o new_a metropolitan_a gregory_n refuse_v that_o employment_n but_o at_o length_n the_o importunity_n and_o dexterity_n of_o basil_n who_o wrought_v upon_o gregory_n father_n oblige_v he_o to_o accept_v of_o it_o it_o seem_v that_o about_o that_o time_n he_o make_v his_o seven_o oration_n wherein_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o his_o father_n and_o basil_n and_o desire_v their_o help_n and_o instruction_n to_o govern_v his_o new_a church_n at_o sasime_n notwithstanding_o he_o say_v free_o enough_o to_o basil_n that_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n have_v make_v a_o great_a alteration_n in_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v much_o mild_a when_o he_o be_v among_o the_o sheep_n than_o since_o he_o be_v a_o pastor_n the_o next_o day_n he_o make_v vi_fw-la make_v orat._n vi_fw-la another_o oration_n on_o the_o arrival_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n basil_n brother_n to_o who_o he_o further_o complain_v of_o the_o violence_n his_o brother_n have_v do_v he_o and_o because_o it_o be_v a_o day_n of_o some_o martyr_n feast_n he_o add_v several_a thing_n on_o that_o occasion_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v holiday_n not_o with_o profane_a rejoice_v but_o pious_a exercise_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v then_o time_n to_o raise_v one_o self_n and_o become_v god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o one_o may_v so_o say_v and_o that_o the_o martyr_n perform_v therein_o the_o office_n of_o mediator_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o expression_n to_o become_v god_n instead_o of_o to_o become_v a_o good_a man_n and_o despise_v earthly_a thing_n do_v often_o occur_v in_o gregory_n write_n he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o priest_n 410._o priest_n orat._n i_o p._n 31._o &_o orat._n xxiii_o p._n 410._o be_v god_n and_o deify_v other_o man_n 46._o man_n orat._n two_o p._n 46._o that_o solitude_n deify_n introduce_v 349._o introduce_v orat._n xx_o p._n 349._o basil_n who_o refuse_v to_o embrace_v arianism_n he_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o worship_v a_o creature_n he_o who_o be_v a_o creature_n of_o god_n too_o and_o have_v receive_v a_o commandment_n of_o be_v god_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o that_o expression_n be_v use_v among_o the_o pythagorean_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o last_o golden_a verse_n of_o pythagoras_n upon_o which_o hierocles_n may_v be_v consult_v when_o gregory_n come_v to_o sasime_n the_o misery_n of_o that_o place_n make_v he_o believe_v that_o basil_n despise_v he_o and_o abuse_v altogether_o his_o friendship_n though_o he_o take_v
as_o i_o can_v conceive_v it_o if_o that_o reason_n be_v good_a let_v god_n be_v thank_v for_o it_o if_o not_o we_o must_v look_v for_o a_o better_a afterward_o gregory_n propose_v to_o himself_o a_o arian_n objection_n which_o show_v more_o clear_o still_o that_o the_o orthodox_n place_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n in_o the_o numerical_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n but_o in_o a_o specific_a unity_n of_o distinct_a and_o equal_a essence_n and_o in_o a_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o wi_n 602._o wi_n pag._n 602._o thing_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n say_v you_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o same_o order_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o consubstantial_a be_v not_o so_o rank_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o you_o can_v but_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n according_a to_o your_o reckon_n for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o same_o danger_n because_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o person_n be_v consubstantial_a the_o arian_n mean_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o supreme_a god_n and_o who_o have_v create_v all_o other_o thing_n they_o may_v say_v in_o that_o respect_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o that_o god_n can_v not_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o under_o the_o same_o name_n with_o his_o creature_n but_o that_o the_o orthodox_n acknowledge_v three_o being_n of_o a_o perfect_o like_o nature_n they_o can_v not_o deny_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o god_n proper_o speak_v gregory_n answer_v only_o that_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o species_n be_v often_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o rank_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o which_o he_o give_v several_a instance_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o show_v that_o the_o arian_n may_v be_v accuse_v of_o admit_v of_o many_o god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n not_o that_o the_o orthodox_n acknowledge_v not_o three_o eternal_a mind_n though_o perfect_o equal_a and_o have_v the_o same_o will._n a_o little_a low_o in_o the_o same_o oration_n 611._o oration_n pag._n 611._o gregory_n say_v that_o have_v seek_v among_o create_a thing_n something_o like_o the_o holy_a trinity_n he_o can_v find_v no_o satisfactory_a comparison_n he_o think_v of_o a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o river_n but_o he_o find_v not_o those_o thing_n proper_a enough_o to_o express_v his_o thought_n i_o be_v afraid_a say_v he_o first_o that_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o introduce_v a_o cetain_v fluxus_fw-la of_o divinity_n which_o shall_v have_v no_o consistency_n second_o establish_v a_o numerical_a unity_n by_o those_o comparison_n for_o a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o sun_n be_v one_o in_o number_n though_o different_o modify_v i_o be_v think_v of_o the_o sun_n the_o beam_n and_o the_o light_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v still_o on_o this_o occasion_n first_o that_o we_o shall_v suppose_v a_o composition_n in_o a_o nature_n wherein_o there_o be_v none_o such_o as_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o what_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n second_o that_o indeed_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o essence_n to_o the_o father_n but_o shall_v not_o ascribe_v a_o distinct_a existence_n to_o the_o other_o person_n by_o make_v they_o to_o be_v some_o faculty_n which_o exist_v in_o god_n and_o have_v no_o distinct_a existence_n the_o ray_n or_o the_o light_n be_v not_o other_o sun_n as_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v other_o mind_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n but_o some_o emanation_n and_o essential_a property_n of_o the_o sun_n last_o gregory_n 612_o gregory_n pag._n 612_o find_v nothing_o better_a than_o to_o lay_v aside_o those_o image_n and_o shadow_n as_o be_v deceitful_a and_o very_o remote_a from_o the_o original_n after_o all_o gregory_n believe_v 608_o believe_v pag._n 608_o that_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v only_o reveal_v by_o degree_n so_o that_o the_o revelation_n manifest_v to_o man_n first_o god_n the_o father_n without_o speak_v of_o god_n the_o son_n but_o obscure_o afterward_o the_o son_n without_o require_v from_o man_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o last_o the_o holy_a spirit_n after_o the_o ascension_n of_o the_o son_n one_o may_v judge_v from_o those_o place_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gregory_n and_o the_o orthodox_n of_o his_o time_n with_o who_o the_o orthodox_n of_o we_o agree_v as_o well_o in_o term_n as_o they_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o sense_n one_o may_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o bishop_n a_o remarkable_a effect_n of_o dispute_v viz._n when_o man_n be_v afraid_a that_o their_o adversary_n will_v take_v advantage_n of_o certain_a expression_n they_o careful_o forbear_v use_v they_o for_o fear_n of_o lie_v open_a to_o they_o though_o those_o expression_n be_v very_o proper_a to_o express_v the_o doctrine_n they_o maintain_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o gregory_n to_o be_v well_o understand_v shall_v have_v answer_v the_o arian_n yes_o it_o be_v true_a we_o worship_v three_o god_n since_o we_o acknowledge_v three_o eternal_a mind_n who_o have_v distinct_a essence_n but_o those_o god_n be_v perfect_o equal_a and_o as_o perfect_o unite_v as_o distinct_a being_n can_v be_v have_v the_o same_o thought_n and_o the_o same_o will_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o we_o common_o say_v that_o we_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n but_o have_v he_o speak_v thus_o the_o arian_n who_o boast_v of_o their_o study_v and_o follow_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v present_o reply_v that_o the_o scripture_n represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o a_o numerical_a unity_n not_o as_o a_o unity_n of_o species_n and_o agreement_n they_o will_v have_v say_v as_o they_o already_o do_v but_o with_o great_a show_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o homoousian_o introduce_v a_o new_a paganism_n by_o acknowledge_v three_o collateral_a go_n so_o that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o avoid_v those_o reproach_n stout_o to_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n according_a to_o the_o nicene_n opinion_n the_o platonic_n who_o have_v the_o same_o thought_n but_o be_v not_o confine_v to_o expression_n speak_v it_o out_o and_o say_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v three_o go_n i_o can_v forbear_v quote_v on_o this_o occasion_n some_o remarkable_a word_n of_o st._n augustine_n which_o do_v admirable_o confirm_v what_o i_o have_v just_a now_o say_v 23._o say_v de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 23._o liberis_fw-la verbis_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la philosophi_fw-la nec_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la ad_fw-la intelligendum_fw-la difficillimis_fw-la offensionem_fw-la religiosarum_fw-la aurium_fw-la pertimescunt_fw-la nobis_fw-la autem_fw-la ad_fw-la certam_fw-la regulam_fw-la loqui_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la ne_fw-la verborum_fw-la licentia_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o his_o significantur_fw-la impiam_fw-la gignat_fw-la opinionem_fw-la nos_fw-la autem_fw-la non_fw-la dicimus_fw-la duo_o vel_fw-la tria_fw-la principia_fw-la cum_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la loquimur_fw-la sicuti_fw-la nec_fw-la dvos_fw-la deos_fw-la vel_fw-la tres_fw-la nobis_fw-la licitum_fw-la est_fw-la dicere_fw-la quamvis_fw-la de_fw-la unoquoque_fw-la loquentes_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la filio_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-it etiam_fw-la singulum_fw-la quemque_fw-la deum_fw-la esse_fw-la fateamur_fw-la the_o philosopher_n do_v free_o use_v any_o word_n and_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o offend_v pious_a ear_n in_o matter_n very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o speak_v but_o according_a to_o a_o certain_a rule_n lest_o some_o word_n use_v with_o too_o great_a a_o licence_n shall_v produce_v a_o impious_a opinion_n if_o understand_v according_a to_o their_o signification_n when_o we_o speak_v of_o god_n we_o neither_o mention_v two_o nor_o three_o principle_n as_o we_o be_v not_o allow_v neither_o to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o god_n though_o speak_v of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o either_o of_o the_o son_n or_o holy_a spirit_n we_o say_v that_o each_o of_o they_o be_v god_n such_o a_o conduct_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o depart_v by_o degree_n from_o the_o ancient_a notion_n because_o the_o word_n unity_n be_v take_v in_o its_o ordinary_a signification_n without_o mind_v that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v it_o in_o a_o particular_a sense_n the_o same_o have_v happen_v in_o several_a other_o doctrine_n have_v thus_o allege_v so_o many_o proof_n of_o our_o bishop_n opinion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n which_o then_o divide_v christian_n it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o return_v to_o his_o history_n the_o council_n which_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v 7._o mention_v socrat._v l._n 5._o c._n 8._o &_o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 7._o meet_v at_o constantinople_n in_o may_n in_o the_o year_n 381._o it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o cl._n orthodox_n bishop_n and_o xxxvi_o macedonian_n who_o they_o hope_v to_o bring_v to_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n beside_o some_o canon_n make_v in_o
it_o concern_v the_o discipline_n which_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o business_n of_o gregory_n and_o maximus_n be_v debate_v in_o it_o and_o they_o make_v a_o creed_n maximus_n 4._o maximus_n conc._n c.p._n c._n 4._o ordination_n and_o all_o those_o which_o he_o may_v have_v confer_v be_v judge_v null_a and_o then_o 14._o then_o carm._n de_fw-fr vit._n p._n 14._o they_o declare_v gregory_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v from_o it_o they_o make_v he_o promise_v he_o will_v stay_v in_o it_o because_o he_o persuade_v himself_o that_o be_v in_o that_o station_n he_o can_v more_o easy_o reconcile_v the_o different_a party_n which_o divide_v christianity_n indeed_o it_o be_v say_v against_o gregory_n promotion_n that_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o sasime_n and_o nazianzum_fw-la he_o can_v not_o be_v transfer_v to_o constantinople_n without_o break_v the_o fifteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v formal_a thereupon_o but_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o 8._o of_o theodor._n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o antioch_n reply_v to_o that_o that_o the_o design_n of_o that_o canon_n be_v to_o bridle_v pride_n and_o ambition_n which_o have_v no_o share_n in_o that_o business_n beside_o it_o seem_v that_o that_o canon_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 29._o since_o carm._n de_fw-fr vit._n sva_fw-la p._n 29._o gregory_n call_v what_o they_o oppose_v to_o he_o law_n dead_a long_o since_o furthermore_o he_o have_v exercise_v no_o episcopal_a function_n at_o sasime_n and_o as_o to_o nazianzum_fw-la he_o have_v be_v only_o his_o father_n coadjutor_n that_o business_n be_v over_o they_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o chief_a subject_n for_o which_o they_o be_v meet_v viz._n macedonius_n opinion_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o gonstantinople_n and_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n though_o all_o the_o disciple_n of_o that_o bishop_n agree_v not_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o divine_a person_n as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o gregory_n which_o i_o have_v quote_v the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v present_o confirm_v in_o the_o council_n and_o it_o be_v think_v fit_a 2._o fit_a vid._n conc._n chalced._n act._n 2._o to_o make_v some_o addition_n to_o it_o especial_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o addition_n be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o lord_n and_o giver_n of_o life_n who_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n together_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v and_o who_o speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o council_n do_v also_o anathematise_v the_o opinion_n of_o sabellius_n marcellus_n photinus_n eunomius_n apollinaris_n and_o macedonius_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o those_o error_n because_o they_o have_v no_o essential_a relation_n with_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n i_o shall_v omit_v what_o concern_v the_o discipline_n all_o thing_n go_v quiet_o enough_o with_o respect_n to_o gregory_n till_o there_o arise_v a_o storm_n which_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o episcopal_n see_v of_o constantinople_n when_o he_o least_o expect_v it_o the_o spirit_n of_o vengeance_n of_o a_o party_n which_o he_o oppose_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o disturbance_n which_o gregory_n who_o be_v not_o courageous_a enough_o to_o sustain_v the_o shock_n of_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o get_v himself_o rid_v of_o but_o by_o run_v away_o there_o happen_v some_o time_n before_o a_o mischievous_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n where_o there_o be_v two_o orthodox_n bishop_n at_o the_o same_o time_n meletius_n be_v dead_a at_o constantinople_n before_o the_o council_n be_v end_v it_o be_v propose_v to_o give_v he_o a_o successor_n thereupon_o gregory_n propose_v a_o expedient_a to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o schism_n viz._n that_o paulinus_n who_o be_v the_o other_o orthodox_n bishop_n 25._o bishop_n carm._n de_fw-fr vit._n p._n 25._o and_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o lucifer_n of_o cagliari_n shall_v govern_v alone_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n during_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n and_o afterward_o those_o of_o melelius_n party_n be_v reunite_v with_o those_o of_o paulinus_n shall_v choose_v a_o bishop_n by_o common_a vote_n lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o have_v some_o interest_n in_o favour_v paulinus_n and_o that_o he_o design_v to_o make_v a_o party_n he_o offer_v the_o counsel_n to_o leave_v the_o episcopal_a throne_n of_o constantinople_n on_o which_o he_o be_v just_o settle_v but_o the_o ambitious_a man_n and_o incendiary_n as_o gregory_n call_v they_o who_o begin_v to_o move_v to_o give_v a_o successor_n to_o meletius_n will_v not_o hearken_v to_o that_o proposal_n 27._o proposal_n ib._n p._n 27._o a_o company_n of_o young_a man_n fall_v a_o cry_n like_o magpie_n and_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n that_o they_o draw_v in_o even_o the_o old_a bishop_n who_o shall_v have_v resist_v they_o and_o bring_v to_o a_o second_o examination_n the_o business_n of_o gregory_n which_o be_v just_a before_o end_v gregory_n describe_v admirable_o well_o their_o ambition_n ignorance_n and_o their_o other_o defect_n in_o the_o poem_n he_o make_v concern_v his_o life_n one_o have_v better_o read_v it_o in_o the_o author_n himself_o than_o here_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o people_n have_v hear_v that_o gregory_n begin_v to_o be_v weary_a of_o the_o council_n and_o be_v talk_v of_o retire_v fall_v a_o cry_n that_o they_o will_v not_o take_v their_o pastor_n from_o they_o and_o desire_v he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v his_o flock_n thereupon_o timothy_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v succeed_v peter_n and_o be_v of_o a_o violent_a and_o quarrelsome_a temper_n arrive_v with_o several_a egyptian_a bishop_n the_o old_a grudge_n they_o bear_v gregory_n on_o the_o account_n of_o maximus_n the_o cynic_n have_v inflame_v they_o to_o such_o a_o degree_n against_o our_o bishop_n that_o the_o first_o thing_n they_o do_v be_v to_o complain_v that_o they_o have_v break_v the_o canon_n by_o transfer_v gregory_n from_o one_o bishopric_n to_o another_o this_o cause_v a_o great_a stir_n in_o the_o council_n and_o on_o that_o occasion_n gregory_n make_v his_o oration_n concern_v peace_n which_o be_v the_o fourteen_o wherein_o he_o describe_v at_o large_a the_o advantage_n of_o concord_n and_o the_o mischief_n which_o arise_v from_o division_n he_o severe_o censure_v the_o inconstancy_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v other_o thought_n of_o he_o without_o any_o reason_n and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o by_o the_o calumny_n of_o his_o adversary_n he_o say_v that_o the_o ill_a report_n which_o be_v common_o spread_v against_o moderate_a man_n aught_o to_o be_v despise_v last_o one_o may_v easy_o perceive_v by_o all_o that_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o our_o time_n that_o man_n have_v cover_v their_o most_o shameful_a passion_n with_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n wherefore_o gregory_n say_v 29._o say_v ib._n p_o 29._o that_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o with_o what_o concern_v he_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o be_v reunite_v that_o it_o be_v time_n for_o they_o to_o expose_v themselves_o no_o long_o to_o be_v laugh_v at_o as_o wild_a man_n and_o such_o as_o have_v learn_v nothing_o but_o quarrel_v that_o provide_v they_o will_v agree_v he_o will_v willing_o be_v the_o ionas_n who_o shall_v make_v the_o storm_n to_o cease_v that_o he_o have_v accept_v of_o the_o episcopal_n see_v against_o his_o will_n and_o willing_o part_v with_o it_o and_o that_o his_o body_n weaken_v with_o old_a age_n oblige_v he_o to_o it_o but_o because_o notwithstanding_o they_o charge_v he_o with_o ambition_n still_o he_o make_v a_o discourse_n which_o be_v his_o twenty_o seven_o oration_n whereby_o he_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v accept_v the_o bishopric_n of_o constantinople_n against_o his_o will_n and_o appeal_v to_o all_o the_o people_n for_o it_o he_o say_v 465._o say_v ortt._n 27._o p._n 465._o he_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o he_o ought_v to_o call_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o throne_n of_o a_o tyrant_n or_o a_o bishop_n he_o complain_v of_o his_o enemy_n evil-speaking_a and_o the_o envy_n they_o bear_v he_o 466._o he_o pag._n 466._o because_o of_o his_o eloquence_n and_o learning_n in_o the_o science_n of_o the_o pagan_n that_o perhaps_o raise_v the_o envy_n of_o some_o but_o the_o station_n he_o be_v in_o raise_v without_o doubt_n the_o envy_n of_o many_o more_o he_o may_v have_v make_v use_n of_o all_o his_o rhetoric_n at_o sasime_n without_o be_v put_v to_o any_o trouble_n upon_o that_o account_n have_v declare_v a_o full_a council_n that_o he_o desire_v to_o leave_v the_o
of_o nice_a and_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v exi_v after_o a_o incomprehensible_a manner_n and_o without_o generation_n in_o the_o father_n from_o who_o it_o emanated_a after_o a_o unspeakable_a manner_n etc._n manner_n vid._n bull_n def._n fid._n nican_n §._o 3._o p._n 5_o etc._n etc._n before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o emananation_n they_o call_v his_o generation_n notwithstanding_o they_o do_v sometime_o explain_v that_o generation_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o production_n of_o the_o word_n which_o make_v tertullian_n say_v hunc_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la prolatum_fw-la didicimus_fw-la &_o prolatione_n generatum_fw-la 48._o generatum_fw-la vid._n iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 48._o we_o have_v learn_v that_o god_n produce_v he_o and_o beget_v he_o by_o production_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a anathematise_v those_o who_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v not_o before_o he_o be_v beget_v so_o that_o in_o their_o opinion_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n exist_v not_o only_o before_o the_o world_n but_o be_v coeternal_a with_o god_n proper_o speak_v whereas_o his_o personality_n be_v only_o eternal_a inasmuch_o as_o it_o do_v exist_v before_o time_n that_o be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n the_o same_o father_n teach_v that_o after_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n he_o create_v the_o world_n as_o one_o may_v see_v in_o dr._n bull._n prudentius_n say_v also_o agreeable_o to_o that_o notion_n in_o the_o follow_a word_n quae_fw-la prompta_fw-la caelum_fw-la condidit_fw-la caelum_fw-la diemque_fw-la &_o cetera_fw-la which_o be_v emanated_a from_o the_o father_n create_v heaven_n the_o day_n and_o all_o thing_n else_o those_o who_o will_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n to_o compare_v this_o remark_n with_o f._n chamillard_n note_n will_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v whether_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o explain_v the_o ancient_n according_a to_o the_o modern_a notion_n if_o any_o one_o desire_n to_o have_v a_o clear_a idea_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o ancient_n apprehend_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o son_n exist_v without_o generation_n in_o his_o father_n and_o how_o he_o be_v emanated_a from_o he_o i_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o same_o father_n who_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n they_o comprehend_v not_o no_o more_o than_o we_o 5._o in_o the_o same_o hymn_n 58._o hymn_n verse_n 58._o wherein_o the_o word_n verbigena_n be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o be_v also_o a_o opinion_n singular_a enough_o and_o which_o savour_v more_o of_o a_o pythagorean_n or_o manichean_a than_o a_o orthodox_n have_v say_v that_o the_o earth_n afford_v all_o sort_n of_o fruit_n to_o the_o christian_n he_o add_v absit_fw-la onim_fw-la procul_fw-la illa_fw-la fames_fw-la caedibus_fw-la ut_fw-la pecudum_fw-la libeat_fw-la sanguineas_fw-la lacerares_fw-la dape_fw-la the_o ebionite_n be_v accuse_v as_o well_o as_o the_o manichean_o of_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o eat_v meat_n and_o one_o may_v see_v st._n epiphanius_n upon_o those_o two_o heresy_n prudentius_n may_v have_v say_v in_o this_o place_n more_o than_o he_o think_v as_o f._n chamillard_n believe_v who_o observe_v that_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o many_o abstain_v from_o meat_n the_o they_o think_v it_o not_o unlawful_a only_o to_o live_v a_o more_o austere_a life_n 6._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o poem_n 19_o poem_n verse_n 19_o prudentius_n speak_v of_o christ_n resurrection_n say_v nam_fw-la modo_fw-la corporeum_fw-la memini_fw-la de_fw-fr phlegethonte_n gradu_fw-la facili_fw-la ad_fw-la superos_fw-la remeasse_n deum_fw-la for_o i_o remember_v that_o a_o corporeal_a god_n easy_o come_v up_o again_o from_o phlegeton_n f._n chamillard_n paraphrase_n this_o latter_a word_n by_o that_o of_o limbus_n as_o if_o prudentius_n by_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o the_o river_n of_o hell_n understand_v what_o they_o call_v limbus_n patrum_fw-la it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pagan_n who_o first_o use_v the_o word_n phlegeton_n denote_v by_o it_o not_o a_o river_n of_o the_o elysian_a field_n or_o fortunate_a island_n but_o of_o hell_n and_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n so_o that_o unless_o prudentius_n ex-explains_a it_o elsewhere_o or_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n lead_v that_o way_n the_o critic_n will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o apprehend_v why_o the_o word_n phlegeton_n shall_v not_o denote_v in_o prudentius_n the_o place_n of_o torment_n now_o have_v examine_v all_o the_o passage_n in_o prudentius_n wherein_o that_o name_n and_o those_o of_o the_o other_o river_n of_o hell_n be_v use_v i_o find_v that_o prudentius_n denote_v by_o those_o term_n not_o a_o place_n of_o rest_n but_o a_o place_n wherein_o the_o soul_n be_v torment_v he_o describe_v that_o place_n as_o the_o heathen_a poet_n do_v either_o with_o respect_n to_o its_o situation_n or_o the_o torment_n which_o they_o suffer_v there_o thus_o in_o the_o apotheosis_n verse_n 743_o he_o speak_v to_o lazarus_n in_o these_o term_n dic_fw-la cujus_fw-la vocem_fw-la tellure_n sub_fw-la ima_fw-la etc._n etc._n tell_v we_o who_o voice_n you_o hear_v under_o the_o low_a place_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o what_o force_n go_v through_o the_o hide_a place_n where_o the_o dead_a make_v their_o abode_n since_o when_o christ_n recall_v you_o and_o order_v you_o to_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o black_a depth_n wherein_o you_o be_v you_o hear_v it_o as_o if_o you_o have_v be_v near_o by_o what_o so_o neighbour_a a_o abyss_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o of_o darkness_n almost_o join_v with_o the_o upper_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n where_o be_v the_o dismal_a tenarus_n by_o which_o they_o go_v down_o through_o a_o vast_a extent_n and_o that_o hide_a river_n which_o roll_v flame_n in_o its_o channel_n which_o nothing_o can_v fill_v it_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o prudentius_n place_v hell_n under_o the_o earth_n at_o a_o very_a great_a distance_n from_o the_o place_n wherein_o the_o live_n dwell_v as_o homer_n and_o hesiod_n who_o say_v that_o tartarus_n be_v as_o far_o from_o hence_o as_o heaven_n be_v and_o that_o a_o iron_n anvil_n throw_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n or_o from_o hence_o to_o tartarus_n can_v get_v thither_o but_o in_o ten_o day_n in_o his_o hamartigeny_n ver._n 824._o he_o describe_v hell_n in_o the_o follow_a word_n praescius_fw-la inde_fw-la pater_fw-la liventia_fw-la tartara_fw-la plumbo_fw-la incendit_fw-la liquido_fw-la piccasque_fw-la bitumine_fw-la fossas_fw-la infernalis_fw-la aquae_fw-la furvo_fw-la subfodit_fw-la averno_n et_fw-la phlegethonteo_fw-la sub_fw-la gurgite_fw-la sanxit_fw-la edaces_fw-la perpetuis_fw-la scelerum_fw-la poenis_fw-la inolescere_fw-la vermis_n one_o will_v almost_o think_v that_o it_o be_v a_o heathen_a poet_n who_o speak_v thus_o but_o he_o be_v not_o the_o only_a one_o who_o have_v do_v the_o same_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o after_o christ_n and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n express_v themselves_o in_o the_o same_o term_n now_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o place_n into_o which_o christ_n descend_v and_o those_o he_o take_v out_o of_o it_o i_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v some_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n among_o they_o upon_o that_o subject_a although_o they_o agree_v in_o some_o respect_n they_o etc._n they_o see_v pearson_n upon_o the_o five_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n pag._n 256_o etc._n etc._n all_o constant_o say_v that_o christ_n descend_v into_o the_o subterranean_a place_n where_o the_o dead_a make_v their_o abode_n but_o they_o do_v agree_v about_o the_o person_n to_o who_o he_o make_v himself_o know_v and_o the_o end_n for_o which_o he_o go_v to_o they_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o notion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a some_o who_o by_o the_o word_n hades_n and_o infernus_fw-la understand_v the_o place_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o man_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a be_v expect_v the_o resurrection_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n descend_v towards_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n as_o the_o patriarch_n and_o propher_n but_o some_o other_o as_o st._n augustine_n who_o think_v that_o those_o word_n be_v never_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o a_o place_n of_o happiness_n and_o consequent_o can_v not_o apprehend_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n shall_v be_v detain_v in_o it_o those_o father_n i_o say_v can_v not_o believe_v that_o christ_n in_o his_o descent_n into_o hell_n go_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o patriarch_n who_o be_v not_o there_o some_o of_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o former_a opinion_n as_o eusebius_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n jerom_n believe_v that_o christ_n take_v from_o hell_n the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n and_o lead_v they_o into_o heaven_n that_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o
the_o life_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o prudentius_n the_o christian_a poet_n contain_v a_o impartial_a account_n of_o their_o life_n and_o write_n together_o with_o several_a curious_a observation_n upon_o both_o also_o a_o short_a history_n of_o pelagianism_n write_a original_o in_o french_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr clerc_n and_o now_o translate_v into_o english_a london_n print_v for_o richard_n baldwin_n at_o the_o oxford_n arm_n in_o warwick-lane_n 1696._o advertisement_n it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o follow_a life_n will_v not_o be_v unacceptable_a to_o the_o public_a the_o author_n of_o they_o who_o be_v well_o know_v by_o his_o write_n just_o complain_v that_o those_o who_o have_v hitherto_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o father_n have_v not_o do_v it_o with_o such_o a_o impartiality_n as_o be_v require_v from_o those_o who_o write_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o truth_n indeed_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o panegyric_n of_o all_o sort_n be_v very_o numerous_a and_o that_o a_o true_a and_o faithful_a account_n of_o the_o life_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n be_v very_o necessary_a this_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o he_o have_v distinguish_v himself_o from_o other_o writer_n in_o his_o life_n of_o some_o father_n and_o profess_v a_o great_a sincerity_n this_o i_o think_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o this_o work_n but_o beside_o it_o contain_v several_a judicious_a observation_n and_o critical_a remark_n upon_o the_o life_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n very_o useful_a especial_o to_o those_o who_o apply_v or_o design_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o that_o study_n i_o think_v that_o the_o father_n be_v far_o from_o be_v infallible_a but_o i_o be_o none_o of_o those_o who_o despise_v the_o study_n of_o their_o write_n i_o confess_v it_o do_v not_o require_v a_o dull_a and_o narrow-spirited_n reader_n who_o may_v grow_v the_o worse_a for_o it_o but_o a_o ingenious_a and_o judicious_a one_o may_v make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o it_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a life_n which_o may_v also_o give_v some_o light_n to_o the_o late_a dispute_n concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n i_o shall_v further_o add_v that_o the_o father_n who_o live_v mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr clerc_n have_v write_v be_v some_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a every_o body_n know_v that_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n be_v very_o learned_a man_n and_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a orator_n the_o christian_n have_v in_o his_o time_n eusebius_n have_v be_v much_o concern_v in_o the_o arian_n dispute_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o give_v a_o large_a account_n of_o those_o controversy_n which_o make_v the_o life_n of_o that_o father_n so_o much_o the_o more_o curious_a and_o useful_a in_o short_a the_o reader_n will_v find_v here_o the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o celebrate_a father_n who_o live_v in_o the_o most_o famous_a age_n of_o christianity_n write_v with_o great_a exactness_n and_o impartiality_n and_o they_o be_v i_o think_v sufficient_a to_o give_v a_o notion_n of_o the_o father_n i_o must_v not_o forget_v that_o mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr clerc_n have_v take_v care_n to_o show_v what_o philosophy_n those_o father_n do_v especial_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o be_v a_o very_a necessary_a enquiry_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o sensible_a of_o its_o vsefulness_n will_v be_v easy_o convince_v of_o it_o when_o they_o come_v to_o read_v the_o follow_a life_n it_o be_v also_o think_v fit_a to_o print_v the_o history_n of_o pelagianism_n though_o very_o short_a together_o with_o these_o life_n because_o several_a gentleman_n may_v be_v desirous_a to_o have_v in_o their_o own_o tongue_n a_o impartial_a account_n of_o that_o controversy_n which_o former_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n errata_fw-la page_n 9_o line_n 9_o read_v hypotypose_n p._n 10._o l._n 4._o of_o the_o r._n of_o those_o p._n 16._o l._n 28._o r._n stoic_n p._n 18._o l._n 28._o r._n invisible_a p._n 32._o l._n 22._o r._n write_n p._n 50._o l._n 2._o r._n month_n p._n 58._o l._n 4._o r_o pedagogue_n p._n 64._o l._n 13._o r._n pamphilus_n and_o so_o elsewhere_o p._n 67._o l._n 6._o r._n year_n of_o p._n 72._o l._n 27._o perhaps_o add_v be_v p._n 73._o l._n 24._o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 78._o l._n 12._o for_o contain_v r._n understand_v p._n 79._o l._n 20._o r._n those_o p._n 81._o l._n 1._o in_o speak_v deal_n in_o p._n 84._o l._n 12._o r._n give_v p._n 85._o l._n 10._o r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 86._o l._n 2._o r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 105._o l._n 29._o r._n his_o work_n p._n 110._o l._n 7._o deal_n a_o and_o r_o sport_n of_o the_o ibid._n l._n 17._o r._n cordova_n p._n 113._o l._n 2._o r._n lucian_n p._n 117._o l._n 4._o r._n nicomedia_n p._n 130._o l._n 4._o r._n bysantium_n p._n 133._o l._n 7._o r._n licinius_n p._n 135._o l._n 24._o r._n fit_a to_o p._n 137._o l._n 19_o r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 142._o l._n 18._o r._n arsenius_n p._n 146._o l._n 16._o r._n be_v come_v to_o p._n 151._o l._n 9_o r._n any_o thing_n else_o p._n 161._o l._n 18._o r._n personas_fw-la ibid._n l._n 21._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d add_v signify_v p._n 167._o l._n 13._o there_o be_v add_v in_o p._n 173._o l._n 26._o undeniable_a add_v testimony_n p._n 176._o l._n 31._o r._n aegina_n p._n 183._o l._n 3._o r._n patient_o p._n 193._o l._n 9_o r._n individuum_n p._n 207._o l._n 24._o r._n use_v the_o valentinian_o p._n 212._o l._n 17._o relate_v add_v all_o p._n 213._o l._n 17._o r._n break_v into_o p._n 220._o l._n 28._o r._n seize_v p._n 226._o l._n 26._o r._n prosopopeïa_n p._n 234_o l._n ult_n r._n acknowledge_v p._n 249._o l._n 9_o r._n judgement_n p._n 254._o l._n 20._o deity_n and_o be_v p._n 265._o l._n 20._o r._n in_o a_o full_a p._n 268._o l._n 24._o deal_n they_o p._n 282._o l._n 19_o r._n prodicus_n p._n 283._o l._n 25._o r._n such_o a_o art_n p._n 290._o l._n 17._o r_o militiae_fw-la p._n 292._o l._n 28._o r._n darkness_n p._n 293._o l._n ult_n r._n mentem_fw-la p._n 295_o l._n 9_o r._n judicature_n p._n 301._o l._n 2._o r._n piceasque_fw-la p._n 304._o l._n 18._o r._n ingenuous_o p._n 305._o l._n 14._o r._n perire_fw-la p._n 307._o l._n 23._o ninivites_n add_v be_v not_o ibid._n l._n 27._o r._n that_o people_n p._n 312._o l._n 19_o r._n cyprian_n p._n 313._o l._n 17._o r._n foveis_fw-la p._n 317._o l._n 10._o image_n add_v be_v p._n 321._o l._n 2._o nature_n be_v add_v of_o p._n 321._o l._n 14._o r._n conditor_n p._n 325._o l._n 19_o r._n moras_fw-la ibid._n l._n 21._o r._n murmure_v p._n 326._o l._n 25._o r._n it_o be_v p._n 327._o l._n 7._o r._n languente_fw-la p._n 333._o l._n 12._o quadrant_n r._n tetrastic_o ibid._n l._n 15._o r._n whereof_o p._n 336._o l._n 14._o r._n damietta_n p._n 338._o l._n 27._o deal_n not_o p._n 363._o l._n penult_n r._n facultatum_fw-la l._n seq_n r._n exilium_fw-la p._n 368._o l._n 1._o r._n nullum_fw-la the_o life_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n although_o those_o that_o be_v able_a to_o read_v the_o father_n in_o the_o original_a tongue_n be_v but_o few_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o who_o ought_v to_o have_v some_o notion_n of_o their_o life_n and_o write_n because_o they_o be_v nowadays_o make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n the_o teacher_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n omit_v nothing_o to_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o the_o father_n be_v of_o their_o opinion_n because_o they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o reject_v a_o doctrine_n ground_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n when_o they_o quote_v a_o passage_n which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o their_o notion_n they_o do_v fail_v to_o say_v as_o a_o holy_a father_n say_v well_o but_o if_o one_o object_n to_o they_o some_o word_n which_o they_o can_v well_o get_v rid_v of_o they_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v only_a his_o private_a opinion_n and_o reject_v it_o as_o a_o error_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o lay_v down_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n many_o of_o their_o author_n seldom_o make_v any_o other_o use_n of_o they_o when_o they_o cite_v they_o than_o the_o roman_a catholic_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o both_o party_n such_o place_n as_o seem_v proper_a to_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n receive_v nowadays_o
among_o we_o be_v careful_o observe_v whereas_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v think_v to_o be_v defective_a in_o their_o conduct_n and_o doctrine_n be_v only_o mention_v by_o the_o bye_n they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o the_o father_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o first_o century_n hold_v all_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o essential_a where_o they_o live_v and_o then_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o heap_v up_o praise_n upon_o they_o and_o excuse_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v the_o defect_n which_o be_v observe_v either_o in_o their_o write_n or_o life_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o write_v their_o history_n they_o write_v without_o be_v aware_a of_o it_o their_o panegyric_n or_o apology_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o read_v such_o book_n believe_v that_o the_o ancient_n be_v man_n of_o vast_a learning_n and_o extraordinary_a holiness_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o if_o they_o have_v ill_o treat_v any_o body_n they_o must_v needs_o have_v have_v some_o great_a reason_n for_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v far_o either_o from_o unfaithful_o relate_v or_o ill_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o heretic_n they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o imitate_v their_o manner_n of_o reason_v and_o act_v without_o much_o trouble_v themselves_o whether_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o not_o thus_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o have_v no_o history_n of_o the_o first_o century_n that_o be_v faithful_a enough_o and_o do_v not_o make_v such_o a_o use_n of_o those_o history_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v i_o be_o far_o from_o think_v that_o i_o can_v cure_v so_o inveterate_a a_o disease_n nor_o be_v it_o the_o design_n of_o this_o work_n but_o at_o least_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v the_o way_n of_o those_o who_o give_v the_o public_a partial_a panegyric_n when_o sincere_a and_o impartial_a history_n be_v expect_v from_o they_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o practise_v this_o in_o the_o history_n of_o pelagianism_n and_o i_o shall_v yet_o endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o clemens_n which_o i_o be_o go_v to_o write_v in_o few_o word_n titus_n flavius_n clemens_n famous_a for_o his_o learing_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n be_v bear_v at_o athens_n according_a to_o some_o author_n who_o believe_v they_o can_v reconcile_v this_o opinion_n with_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o call_v he_o alexandrinus_n by_o say_v that_o athens_n be_v the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n and_o that_o he_o get_v the_o surname_n of_o alexandrinus_n because_o of_o his_o long_a stay_n at_o alexandria_n but_o his_o style_n though_o florid_n enough_o be_v often_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a and_o do_v not_o much_o relish_n the_o neatness_n and_o elegancy_n of_o the_o athenian_a writer_n however_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o begin_v his_o study_n in_o greece_n continue_v they_o in_o asia_n and_o end_v his_o day_n in_o egypt_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v not_o content_a to_o be_v instruct_v only_o by_o one_o master_n but_o that_o he_o travel_v much_o to_o hear_v many_o and_o so_o to_o get_v a_o more_o exact_a and_o full_a knowledge_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o well_o as_o to_o improve_v in_o humane_a learning_n his_o master_n have_v be_v disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o have_v converse_v with_o some_o disciple_n of_o those_o holy_a man_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o they_o though_o he_o do_v not_o express_v himself_o very_o clear_o he_o say_v consult_v say_v strâ—m_fw-la l._n 1._o p._n 274._o eusebius_n lib._n 5._o c._n 11._o read_v this_o place_n somewhat_o different_o upon_o which_o valesius_fw-la may_v be_v consult_v that_o his_o write_n compose_v without_o art_n be_v a_o image_n and_o a_o picture_n of_o those_o lively_a discourse_n of_o the_o happy_a man_n and_o true_o worthy_a of_o esteem_n who_o he_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o hear_v the_o one_o as_o he_o go_v on_o who_o i_o see_v in_o greece_n be_v of_o the_o jonick_a sect._n i_o have_v see_v two_o in_o calabria_n one_o of_o who_o be_v a_o coelo-syrian_a and_o the_o other_o a_o egyptian_a i_o meet_v two_o more_o in_o the_o east_n one_o of_o who_o be_v a_o assyrian_a and_o the_o other_o with_o who_o i_o converse_v in_o palestine_n be_v of_o a_o jewish_a extraction_n this_o latter_a be_v the_o first_o in_o merit_n i_o stay_v in_o egypt_n where_o he_o have_v hide_v himself_o to_o look_v for_o he_o he_o be_v as_o the_o proverb_n say_v a_o true_a sicilian_n bee_n he_o gather_v the_o flower_n scatter_v if_o one_o may_v so_o say_v in_o the_o meadow_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n by_o the_o mean_n whereof_o he_o fill_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v he_o with_o a_o pure_a knowledge_n those_o man_n have_v preserve_v the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o bless_a doctrine_n immediate_o after_o the_o holy_a apostle_n st._n peter_n st._n james_n st._n john_n and_o st._n paul_n as_o a_o child_n who_o keep_v what_o he_o have_v learn_v of_o his_o father_n although_o there_o be_v few_o like_o they_o have_v live_v to_o our_o time_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o shed_v into_o our_o heart_n the_o seed_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o apostle_n their_o predecessor_n it_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o know_v what_o master_n a_o author_n have_v to_o understand_v his_o opinion_n right_a for_o then_o as_o nowadays_o the_o disciple_n do_v particular_o stick_v to_o the_o method_n of_o their_o master_n and_o explain_v religion_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosophy_n which_o they_o have_v learn_v of_o they_o thus_o the_o schoolman_n who_o be_v peripatetic_n explain_v divinity_n by_o aristotle_n principle_n and_o divinity_n be_v handle_v after_o the_o cartesian_a way_n where_o des-cartes_n philosophy_n be_v admit_v wherefore_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o age_n have_v endeavour_v to_o guess_v who_o be_v those_o of_o who_o clemens_n speak_v it_o appear_v by_o my_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o that_o father_n that_o he_o have_v five_o master_n but_o valesius_fw-la allow_v he_o but_o four_o because_o he_o follow_v the_o read_n of_o eusebius_n one_o can_v positive_o affirm_v which_o be_v the_o best_a but_o i_o may_v say_v that_o the_o interpreter_n who_o take_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o a_o proper_a name_n have_v do_v it_o without_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o clemens_n who_o do_v not_o tell_v the_o name_n of_o the_o other_o who_o he_o acknowledge_v for_o his_o master_n shall_v name_v this_o antiquity_n afford_v no_o man_n who_o name_n be_v jonick_a and_o that_o name_n may_v denote_v the_o sect_n of_o philosophy_n to_o which_o that_o first_o master_n of_o clemens_n do_v especial_o apply_v himself_o thales_n and_o anaximander_n philosopher_n of_o miletus_n a_o town_n of_o jonia_n be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v well_o of_o those_o two_o philosopher_n in_o his_o write_n thales_n say_v he_o in_o one_o place_n 300._o place_n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 300._o be_v a_o phaenician_a as_o leander_n and_o herodotus_n say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n who_o seem_v to_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o egyptian_a prophet_n and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o any_o one_o have_v be_v his_o master_n etc._n etc._n anaximander_n a_o milesian_n and_o son_n of_o praxidamus_n succeed_v thales_n and_o have_v anaximenes_n son_n of_o eurystratus_fw-la a_o milesian_n also_o for_o his_o successor_n anaxagoras_n of_o clazomenes_n son_n of_o hegesibulus_fw-la come_v after_o he_o he_o remove_v his_o auditory_a from_o jonia_n to_o athens_n and_o have_v archelaus_n socrates_n be_v master_n for_o his_o successor_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o thales_n 595._o thales_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 595._o be_v ask_v what_o god_n be_v he_o answer_v that_o which_o have_v neither_o a_o beginning_n nor_o a_o end_n and_o that_o another_o have_v ask_v he_o whether_o man_n can_v hide_v their_o action_n from_o god_n how_o can_v that_o be_v answer_v he_o since_o they_o can_v so_o much_o as_o hide_v their_o thought_n from_o he_o speak_v of_o anaximander_n archelaus_n and_o anaxagoras_n philosopher_n of_o the_o same_o sect_n he_o say_v that_o the_o former_a have_v establish_v 43._o establish_v adman_n ad_fw-la gent._n p._n 43._o the_o infinite_a for_o the_o first_o be_v and_o that_o the_o other_o two_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n govern_v the_o infinite_a the_o principle_n of_o those_o philosopher_n may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o diogenes_n laertius_n and_o one_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o some_o of_o they_o do_v well_o enough_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n as_o that_o whatever_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n come_v
empire_n and_o government_n and_o the_o most_o like_o he_o who_o only_o be_v almighty_a it_o be_v that_o excellent_a nature_n which_o govern_v all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o father_n will_n which_o rule_v the_o world_n well_o which_o act_v by_o a_o unexhausted_a and_o unwearied_a power_n and_o which_o see_v the_o most_o secret_a thought_n the_o son_n of_o god_n never_o leave_v the_o post_n from_o which_o he_o see_v all_o thing_n he_o be_v neither_o divide_v nor_o separate_v he_o do_v not_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o be_v every_o where_o and_o be_v confine_v within_o no_o bound_n all_o spirit_n all_o paternal_a light_n all_o eye_n he_o see_v all_o thing_n understand_v all_o thing_n know_v all_o thing_n and_o dive_v by_o his_o power_n into_o the_o power_n themselves_o to_o that_o paternal_a reason_n who_o have_v receive_v that_o holy_a administration_n the_o whole_a army_n of_o angel_n and_o god_n be_v subject_v because_o of_o he_o who_o put_v they_o under_o he_o clemens_n have_v another_o opinion_n concern_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n which_o perhaps_o he_o entertain_v lest_o he_o shall_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o god_n of_o homer_n the_o god_n of_o that_o poet_n 342._o poet_n iliad_n 1._o vers_fw-la 342._o neither_o eat_v bread_n nor_o drink_v wine_n and_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o 202._o to_o paed._n l._n 1._o p._n 202._o clemens_n need_v no_o milk_n when_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o be_v not_o nourish_v with_o meat_n which_o he_o take_v only_o out_o of_o condescension_n and_o which_o do_v not_o undergo_v the_o same_o change_n in_o his_o body_n which_o it_o do_v in_o we_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o christi_fw-la that_o vid._n diss_n p._n allix_fw-la de_fw-fr sanguine_a christi_fw-la origen_n his_o disciple_n believe_v that_o christ_n have_v no_o blood_n but_o a_o liquor_n like_o that_o which_o homer_n ascribe_v to_o his_o god_n and_o call_v ιχωÏ_n plato_n say_v in_o several_a place_n that_o god_n inflict_v no_o punishment_n upon_o man_n but_o for_o their_o good_a and_o not_o at_o all_o out_o of_o mere_a vengeance_n which_o 536._o which_o paed._n l._n 1._o p._n 116._o &_o strom._n l._n 4._o p._n 536._o clemens_n observe_v so_o as_o to_o make_v one_o believe_v that_o he_o approve_v it_o plato_n say_v further_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v purge_v with_o fire_n in_o another_o life_n and_o that_o after_o they_o have_v be_v purge_v they_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a state_n 592._o state_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 549_o 592._o clemens_n believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v the_o same_o thought_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o fire_n which_o be_v to_o consume_v the_o world_n and_o 11._o and_o vid._n huet_n orig._n l._n 2._o quaest_n 11._o origen_n his_o disciple_n conclude_v from_o those_o principle_n that_o the_o devil_n and_o damn_a man_n shall_v be_v one_o day_n deliver_v from_o their_o suffering_n the_o apostle_n describe_v the_o place_n wherein_o wicked_a man_n shall_v be_v torment_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o lake_n of_o fiery_a brimstone_n they_o use_v the_o same_o word_n with_o the_o pagan_n to_o denote_v the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n viz._n αδης_n they_o say_v that_o man_n descend_v into_o it_o and_o that_o christ_n descend_v into_o it_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v clemens_n exclaim_v thus_o 592._o thus_o p._n 592._o what_o be_v plato_n ignorant_a of_o the_o river_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o depth_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o the_o barbarian_n call_v gehenna_n and_o which_o he_o prophetical_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d name_v tartarus_n he_o have_v mention_v cocytus_n acheron_n pyriphlegethon_n and_o such_o like_a place_n where_o wicked_a man_n be_v punish_v that_o they_o may_v be_v mend_v clemens_n do_v also_o believe_v with_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n seq_n father_n strom._n l._n 6._o p._n 637_o &_o seq_n that_o christ_n do_v real_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o preach_v there_o to_o the_o damn_a soul_n of_o which_o he_o save_v those_o that_o will_v believe_v in_o he_o i_o can_v allege_v many_o other_o instance_n whereby_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o clemens_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n by_o the_o like_a doctrine_n which_o he_o find_v in_o the_o philosopher_n but_o the_o beforementioned_a example_n will_v suffice_v to_o those_o who_o have_v neither_o time_n nor_o the_o mean_n to_o read_v that_o author_n those_o who_o will_v consult_v the_o original_a will_v find_v enough_o of_o themselves_o one_o may_v further_o learn_v one_o thing_n from_o thence_o which_o most_o of_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n do_v not_o much_o mind_n and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o understand_v they_o well_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n viz._n that_o before_o one_o begin_v serious_o that_o study_n the_o heathen_a philosopher_n especial_o plato_n must_v be_v careful_o read_v without_o this_o one_o can_v well_o apprehend_v what_o ground_n they_o go_v upon_o nor_o successful_o examine_v the_o strength_n of_o their_o reason_n nor_o guess_v how_o they_o come_v by_o so_o many_o opinion_n that_o be_v so_o different_a from_o those_o which_o be_v now_o entertain_v in_o our_o school_n now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o life_n of_o clemens_n the_o ancient_n do_v unanimous_o say_v that_o he_o succeed_v pantaenus_n in_o the_o office_n of_o catechist_n he_o perform_v it_o with_o success_n and_o many_o great_a man_n come_v out_o of_o his_o school_n as_o origen_n and_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n his_o method_n of_o instruct_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la consist_v in_o teach_v they_o what_o be_v good_a in_o the_o heathen_a philosophy_n and_o so_o lead_v they_o by_o degree_n to_o christianity_n which_o they_o more_o ready_o embrace_v when_o they_o have_v relish_v many_o of_o those_o maxim_n derive_v from_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o scatter_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o philosopher_n who_o they_o see_v every_o body_n have_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o than_o if_o they_o have_v be_v rough_o tell_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o renounce_v all_o their_o opinion_n and_o look_v upon_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n not_o only_o as_o man_n that_o be_v guilty_a of_o error_n but_o that_o have_v say_v nothing_o that_o be_v true_a 278._o true_a strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 278._o as_o ploughman_n do_v not_o cast_v the_o seed_n into_o the_o ground_n but_o when_o they_o have_v water_v it_o so_o say_v clemens_n we_o draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o grecian_n wherewith_o to_o water_v what_o be_v earthly_a in_o those_o who_o we_o instruct_v that_o they_o may_v afterward_o receive_v the_o spiritual_a seed_n and_o be_v able_a to_o make_v it_o easy_o spring_v forth_o in_o effect_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n suppose_v that_o of_o nature_n and_o do_v not_o destroy_v it_o we_o do_v find_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n undertake_v to_o give_v we_o a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o religion_n they_o suppose_v that_o we_o be_v already_o provide_v with_o several_a thought_n receive_v in_o all_o nation_n upon_o which_o they_o reason_v else_o they_o shall_v have_v for_o example_n exact_o define_v all_o virtue_n which_o they_o have_v not_o do_v because_o they_o find_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n some_o idea_n which_o though_o imperfect_a yet_o be_v most_o true_a so_o that_o they_o be_v content_a to_o add_v what_o be_v want_v in_o they_o or_o to_o take_v from_o they_o what_o ill_a custom_n may_v have_v unfit_o add_v to_o '_o they_o beside_o the_o office_n of_o catechist_n clemens_n be_v promote_v to_o the_o priesthood_n in_o the_o beginning_n as_o it_o be_v think_v of_o the_o empire_n of_o severus_n because_o eusebius_n write_v the_o event_n of_o the_o year_n cxcu._n give_v clemens_n the_o title_n of_o priest_n about_o that_o time_n he_o begin_v to_o defend_v the_o christian_a religion_n against_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n by_o a_o work_n which_o he_o entitle_v stromata_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v speak_v hereafter_o because_o in_o that_o work_n according_a to_o a_o chronological_a supputation_n 336._o supputation_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 336._o he_o do_v not_o go_v high_o than_o the_o death_n of_o commodus_n from_o whence_o 6._o whence_o lib._n 6._o cap._n 6._o eusebius_n conclude_v that_o he_o compile_v it_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o severus_n who_o succeed_v that_o emperor_n severus_n be_v exasperate_v against_o the_o christian_n seq_n christian_n vid._n dodwel_n diss_n cyp._n xi_o §._o 41_o &_o seq_n perhaps_o because_o of_o a_o rebellion_n of_o the_o jew_n with_o who_o the_o heathen_n confound_v those_o who_o profess_v christianity_n begin_v to_o persecute_v they_o violent_o that_o persecution_n have_v begin_v at_o antioch_n go_v as_o far_o as_o egypt_n and_o force_v
know_v that_o it_o be_v apparent_a they_o contain_v not_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n like_o a_o infinite_a of_o other_o which_o they_o have_v know_v how_o to_o express_v in_o a_o even_o clear_a and_o elegant_a manner_n the_o second_o thing_n we_o shall_v observe_v be_v that_o in_o so_o difficult_a a_o matter_n we_o must_v content_v ourselves_o with_o what_o they_o say_v positive_o without_o attempt_v to_o draw_v far-fetched_a consequence_n from_o their_o principle_n which_o we_o can_v understand_v but_o by_o half_n otherwise_o we_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o attribute_v to_o they_o such_o notion_n as_o they_o never_o have_v neither_o must_v we_o endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v in_o so_o abstract_v a_o subject_a the_o contradiction_n which_o seem_v to_o appear_v in_o their_o doctrine_n nor_o conclude_v that_o they_o can_v not_o mean_a thing_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n because_o than_o they_o must_v contradict_v themselves_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o these_o philosopher_n to_o affect_v certain_a apparent_a contradiction_n in_o use_v the_o same_o term_n in_o divers_a sense_n beside_o its_o obvious_a enough_o to_o imagine_v that_o they_o may_v have_v sometime_o contradict_v themselves_o on_o a_o subject_a whereof_o they_o have_v no_o distinct_a idea_n these_o two_o remark_n be_v necessary_a to_o prevent_v the_o question_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v on_o these_o matter_n and_o to_o show_v that_o in_o write_v the_o history_n of_o these_o doctrine_n one_o shall_v keep_v whole_o to_o fact_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o author_n we_o treat_v of_o a_o second_o opinion_n of_o the_o platonist_n which_o have_v make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o of_o the_o preexistence_n of_o soul_n in_o place_n above_o the_o moon_n timoen_n moon_n see_v plato_n timoen_n of_o the_o fault_n which_o they_o may_v have_v there_o commit_v of_o their_o banishment_n from_o these_o happy_a abode_n to_o come_v to_o inhabit_v in_o different_o dispose_v body_n according_a to_o the_o different_a merit_n of_o these_o soul_n in_o fine_a of_o their_o return_n into_o place_n whence_o they_o draw_v their_o original_a we_o shall_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o to_o explain_v this_o doctrine_n because_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o relation_n in_o hand_n have_v only_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o for_o a_o particular_a reason_n which_o will_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n the_o king_n of_o egypt_n and_o syria_n have_v carry_v the_o science_n of_o the_o greek_n into_o asia_n the_o jew_n who_o be_v in_o great_a number_n in_o these_o two_o kingdom_n and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o converse_v with_o they_o learn_v of_o they_o their_o opinion_n and_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o embrace_v those_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o contrary_a to_o their_o religion_n their_o book_n contain_v nothing_o inconsistent_a with_o sundry_a of_o the_o platonic_a doctrine_n they_o believe_v therefore_o that_o these_o doctrine_n may_v be_v true_a and_o receive_v they_o so_o much_o the_o more_o easy_o in_o that_o they_o think_v they_o may_v hereby_o defend_v their_o religion_n against_o the_o pagan_n and_o make_v they_o relish_v it_o the_o better_a plato_n every_o where_o affirm_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v yet_o without_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v other_o being_n which_o may_v be_v call_v god_n to_o wit_n the_o angel_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o this_o be_v apparent_o one_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o make_v the_o jew_n better_a relish_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o philosopher_n but_o we_o shall_v give_v some_o particular_a proof_n of_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n be_v plain_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o preexistence_n of_o soul_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n of_o chap._n 8._o ver_fw-la 19_o 20._o for_o i_o be_v a_o witty_a child_n and_o have_v a_o good_a spirit_n yea_o rather_o be_v good_a i_o come_v into_o a_o body_n undefiled_a the_o same_o author_n have_v use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d reason_n in_o some_o place_n where_o plato_n will_v have_v use_v it_o be_v he_o to_o have_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o in_o chap._n 18._o ver_fw-la 15_o 16._o in_o speak_v of_o the_o deliverer_n of_o the_o israelite_n he_o say_v thy_o almighty_a reason_n descend_v from_o heaven_n out_o of_o thy_o royal_a throne_n as_o a_o fierce_a man_n of_o war_n into_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o land_n of_o destruction_n and_o bring_v thy_o unfeigned_a commandment_n as_o a_o sharp_a sword_n and_o stand_v up_o fill_v all_o thing_n with_o death_n and_o it_o touch_v the_o heaven_n but_o it_o stand_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o chap._n 9_o ver_fw-la 1._o he_o say_v that_o god_n have_v make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o reason_n it_o can_v be_v allege_v that_o he_o have_v be_v the_o only_a one_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o have_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n see_v that_o philo_n who_o live_v a_o little_a while_n after_o our_o saviour_n be_v full_a of_o the_o like_a expression_n as_o several_a of_o the_o learned_a have_v observe_v it_o be_v know_v that_o this_o author_n have_v so_o well_o imitate_v plato_n that_o he_o have_v be_v call_v the_o jewish_a plato_n he_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v one_o only_o supreme_a god_n as_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v who_o he_o call_v to_o on_o the_o be_v through_o excellency_n but_o he_o further_o acknowledge_v a_o divine_a nature_n which_o he_o call_v λογος_n the_o reason_n as_o well_o as_o plato_n and_o another_o who_o he_o call_v likewise_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n his_o write_n be_v so_o full_a of_o these_o manner_n of_o speak_v that_o there_o be_v no_o nead_v of_o offer_v 17._o offer_v vid._n defence_n fid._n nicen._n §._o 1._o c._n 1._o &_o §._o 16_o 17._o instance_n the_o jew_n be_v of_o these_o opinion_n when_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v perhaps_o the_o reason_n why_o we_o find_v according_o as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o several_a learned_a man_n several_a platonic_a phrase_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n especial_o in_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o amelius_n the_o platonic_a philosopher_n have_v read_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o gospel_n remark_v that_o this_o apostle_n speak_v like_o plato_n in_o effect_n this_o philosopher_n may_v have_v say_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n the_o reason_n be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n she_z it_o be_v who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n who_o be_v life_n and_o the_o light_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n we_o find_v several_a passage_n in_o philo_n like_v to_o this_o this_o jewish_a philosopher_n call_v reason_n the_o priest_n the_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o elder_a son_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n wherein_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o mix_v his_o jewish_a notion_n with_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o plato_n he_o have_v likewise_o use_v in_o one_o place_n the_o term_n paraclete_n graeco-lat_n paraclete_n de_fw-fr vit._n mos_n p._n 521._o edit_fw-la gen._n graeco-lat_n intercessor_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o reason_n it_o be_v necessary_a say_v he_o that_o the_o highpriest_n who_o be_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v have_v for_o intercessor_n him_z of_o his_o son_n who_o virtue_n be_v the_o most_o perfect_a for_o to_o obtain_v the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n and_o abundant_a grace_n he_o have_v say_v 137._o say_v quod_fw-la det._n pot._n insid_n p._n 137._o that_o moses_n denote_v by_o the_o manna_n and_o by_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o desert_n the_o same_o reason_n the_o prophet_n say_v he_o call_v elsewhere_o this_o rock_n manna_n a_o name_n which_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a reason_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o being_n our_o saviour_n christ_n call_v himself_o paraclete_n in_o st._n john_n chap._n 14.16_o when_o he_o promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o send_v they_o another_o paraclete_n he_o say_v likewise_o that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a bread_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o manna_n which_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o shadow_n of_o it_o and_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o stone_n of_o the_o desert_n be_v christ_n 1_o cor._n 10.4_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v find_v in_o st._n john_n to_o be_v the_o true_a bread_n the_o true_a vine_n and_o which_o denote_v that_o he_o to_o who_o they_o be_v apply_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v in_o man_n spirit_n as_o much_o efficacy_n in_o another_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n produce_v in_o the_o body_n these_o way_n of_o speak_v i_o say_v be_v particular_a to_o the_o platonist_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v elsewhere_o we_o may_v give_v several_a other_o example_n of_o platonic_a phrase_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o
receive_v which_o the_o council_n must_v have_v approve_v of_o see_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v admit_v as_o it_o be_v he_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_a for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o when_o the_o father_n deny_v there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n they_o do_v not_o bare_o mean_a that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o essence_n of_o different_a kind_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o three_o in_o number_n but_o other_o will_v deny_v there_o be_v any_o place_n where_o the_o word_n nature_n and_o essence_n can_v be_v take_v for_o what_o we_o at_o this_o day_n call_v personality_n which_o be_v to_o say_v for_o a_o modification_n and_o that_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n which_o he_o cite_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o numerical_a unity_n and_o this_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o the_o quarrel_n of_o arius_n disturb_v it_o whence_o may_v be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o the_o two_o party_n to_o cite_v authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o equivocal_a expression_n may_v be_v interpret_v in_o divers_a sense_n the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o humane_a understanding_n which_o will_v know_v every_o thing_n the_o desire_n of_o appear_v able_a and_o the_o passion_n which_o mingle_v itself_o in_o all_o dispute_n give_v birth_n to_o these_o controversy_n which_o for_o a_o long_a time_n tear_v christianity_n into_o piece_n arius_n be_v a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n about_o the_o year_n 318_o undertake_v as_o it_o seem_v to_o explain_v more_o clear_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v be_v till_o that_o time_n teach_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n under_o the_o veil_n of_o those_o term_n which_o we_o have_v recite_v he_o say_v that_o to_o beget_v in_o this_o subject_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o produce_v whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v extract_v out_o of_o nothing_o by_o the_o father_n here_o be_v how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o nicomedia_n 5._o nicomedia_n ap._n theod._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o we_o make_v profession_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o without_o generation_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o that_o which_o be_v unbegotten_a nor_o of_o any_o other_o pre-existent_a matter_n whatever_o but_o that_o by_o the_o will_n and_o council_n of_o god_n he_o have_v be_v perfect_a god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o all_o time_n and_o age_n that_o he_o be_v his_o only_a son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o change_v that_o before_o he_o be_v beget_v or_o create_v he_o be_v not_o arius_n be_v count_v a_o able_a 15._o able_a sozom._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o logician_n and_o be_v in_o good_a esteem_n with_o his_o bishop_n alexander_n but_o speak_v free_o his_o mind_n he_o draw_v on_o he_o the_o harred_a of_o one_o lxix_o one_o epiphan_n in_o haer._n lxix_o melece_n bishop_n in_o thebais_n who_o have_v cause_v a_o schism_n in_o egypt_n although_o he_o do_v not_o much_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a opinion_n only_o because_o he_o will_v not_o receive_v into_o communion_n the_o priest_n who_o have_v fall_v in_o the_o dioclesian_n persecution_n but_o after_o a_o long_a penance_n and_o will_v have_v they_o for_o ever_o deprive_v of_o their_o office_n one_o may_v see_v the_o history_n of_o this_o in_o st._n epiphanius_n who_o accuse_v he_o for_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o affect_a devotion_n and_o take_v up_o a_o particular_a way_n of_o live_v to_o to_o make_v himself_o admire_v by_o the_o people_n arius_n have_v moreover_o another_o enemy_n name_v alexander_n and_o surname_v baucalas_n 4._o baucalas_n philost_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o who_o be_v also_o a_o associate_n priest_n with_o he_o he_o join_v himself_o to_o melece_n to_o complain_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o arius_n sow_v a_o new_a doctrine_n touch_v the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n he_o can_v the_o better_o spread_v his_o opinion_n in_o that_o have_v a_o particular_a church_n at_o alexandria_n commit_v epiph._n commit_v epiph._n to_o his_o care_n he_o preach_v there_o what_o he_o think_v fit_a he_o draw_v such_o a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n into_o his_o opinion_n that_o there_o be_v seven_o hundred_o religious_a votary_n who_o have_v embrace_v they_o and_o consequent_o a_o great_a number_n among_o the_o ordinary_a people_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o large_a shape_n of_o a_o severe_a countenance_n yet_o of_o a_o very_a agreeable_a conversation_n sozom._n conversation_n sozom._n alexander_n thought_n that_o in_o a_o matter_n wherein_o one_o may_v easy_o equivocate_v it_o be_v best_a to_o let_v the_o two_o party_n explain_v themselves_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o he_o have_v accord_v they_o more_o by_o persuasion_n than_o force_n he_o bring_v the_o two_o party_n to_o a_o conference_n in_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o explication_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o his_o church_n but_o neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o party_n will_v yield_v endeavour_v only_o to_o vanquish_v arius_n his_o adversary_n maintain_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v eternal_a as_o he_o be_v and_o arius_n pretend_v that_o the_o generation_n denote_v a_o beginning_n there_o be_v another_o meet_v call_v as_o fruitless_a as_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o dispute_n but_o by_o which_o it_o seem_v alexander_n who_o have_v before_o not_o any_o precise_a determine_a sentiment_n on_o this_o matter_n be_v induce_v to_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o arius_n his_o adversary_n he_o afterward_o command_v this_o priest_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o abandon_v the_o opposite_a opinion_n but_o it_o be_v seldom_o know_v that_o man_n yield_v obedience_n to_o these_o kind_n of_o injunction_n arius_n remain_v still_o in_o the_o same_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o several_a other_o bishop_n and_o ecclesiastic_n who_o have_v approve_v of_o it_o alexander_n angry_a at_o his_o not_o be_v obey_v excommunicate_v he_o with_o all_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o oblige_v he_o to_o depart_v out_o of_o alexandria_n there_o be_v among_o other_o five_o priest_n of_o this_o city_n and_o as_o many_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n beside_o some_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n as_o secondas_n and_o theonas_n to_o they_o be_v join_v a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n some_o of_o which_o do_v in_o effect_n approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o arius_n and_o other_o think_v that_o he_o have_v be_v condemn_v with_o too_o high_a a_o hand_n without_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o controversy_n after_o this_o severity_n the_o two_o party_n endeavour_v to_o make_v their_o opinion_n and_o conduct_v be_v approve_v by_o letter_n which_o they_o send_v every_o where_n they_o expose_v not_o only_o their_o reason_n but_o endeavour_v to_o render_v odious_a the_o opposite_a party_n by_o the_o consequence_n they_o draw_v from_o their_o opinion_n and_o in_o attribute_v to_o they_o strange_a expression_n some_o bishop_n as_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n exhort_v alexander_n to_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o arius_n and_o other_o approve_v his_o conduct_n and_o advise_v he_o not_o to_o receive_v he_o into_o his_o communion_n till_o he_o retract_v the_o letter_n of_o alexander_n and_o arius_n be_v too_o considerable_a to_o be_v here_o omit_v here_o be_v then_o the_o sum_n of_o they_o arius_n write_v to_o 5._o to_o ap._n epiph_n in_o have_v lxix_o &_o theoder_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o eusebius_n of_o nicodemia_n to_o entreat_v his_o protection_n against_o alexander_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o alexandria_n because_o he_o can_v not_o grant_v he_o that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v coeternal_a that_o the_o son_n coexists_a with_o the_o father_n without_o generation_n have_v be_v always_o beget_v and_o not_o beget_v at_o the_o same_o time_n without_o let_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o father_n have_v exi_v so_o much_o as_o one_o moment_n before_o the_o son_n he_o add_v that_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n theodotus_n of_o laodicea_n paulinus_n of_o tyre_n athanasius_n of_o anazarba_n gregory_n of_o beryta_n and_o aetius_n of_o lydia_n condemn_v the_o sentiment_n of_o alexander_n have_v be_v likewise_o strike_v with_o a_o anathema_n as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o eastern_a people_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n except_o philogonius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n hellanicus_n of_o tripoli_n and_o macarius_n of_o jerusalem_n one_o of_o which_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v a_o eructation_n the_o other_o a_o
reason_n these_o word_n of_o tacitus_n maxima_fw-la quaeque_fw-la ambigua_fw-la sunt_fw-la dum_fw-la alii_fw-la quoquomodo_fw-la audita_fw-la pro_fw-la compertis_fw-la habent_fw-la alii_fw-la vera_fw-la in_o contrarium_fw-la vertunt_fw-la &_o gliscit_fw-la utrumque_fw-la posteritati_fw-la eusebius_n vaunt_v very_o much_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v here_o but_o 7._o but_o socrat._v l._n 7._o sabinus_n a_o macedonian_a bishop_n of_o heraclea_n a_o town_n of_o thrace_n treat_v they_o as_o ignoramus_n in_o his_o collection_n of_o council_n there_o be_v likewise_o a_o great_a number_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o come_v in_o company_n with_o the_o bishop_n the_o council_n open_v the_o 14_o of_o june_n and_o therein_o be_v regulate_v several_a thing_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o design_v only_o to_o remark_n what_o pass_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o principal_a question_n therein_o decide_v to_o wit_n arianism_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o bishop_n be_v arrive_v they_o make_v particular_a assembly_n without_o any_o interruption_n and_o send_v for_o arius_n 19_o arius_n sozom._n l._n 7._o &_o 19_o to_o they_o to_o inform_v themselves_o of_o his_o opinion_n after_o they_o have_v hear_v from_o he_o what_o he_o think_v some_o of_o they_o be_v for_o condemn_v all_o sort_n of_o novelty_n and_o to_o content_v themselves_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o son_n in_o the_o same_o term_n their_o predecessor_n have_v use_v and_o other_o affirm_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o examine_v there_o be_v seventeen_o bishop_n according_a to_o 20._o to_o ib._n c._n 20._o sozomen_n who_o favour_v arius_n his_o new_a explication_n the_o chief_a of_o which_o be_v eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n menophante_n of_o ephesus_n patrophilus_n of_o scythopolis_n theognis_n of_o nice_a narcissus_n of_o neroniadas_n theonas_n of_o marmarica_n and_o secondus_fw-la of_o ptolemais_n these_o bishop_n draw_v up_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n athanasio_fw-la faith_n theodor._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o ex_fw-la athanasio_fw-la according_a to_o their_o sentiment_n but_o they_o have_v no_o soon_o read_v it_o in_o the_o assembly_n but_o it_o be_v cry_v out_o upon_o as_o false_a it_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n and_o they_o be_v reproach_v with_o it_o as_o person_n who_o will_v as_o they_o say_v betray_v the_o faith_n and_o godhead_n of_o christ_n a_o letter_n of_o eusebius_n of_o nicodemia_n wherein_o he_o express_v his_o thought_n have_v the_o same_o lot_n afterward_o a_o creed_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v make_v wherein_o the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o of_o arius_n be_v establish_v it_o be_v immediate_o observe_v that_o the_o new_a way_n of_o of_o speak_v which_o the_o arian_n use_v be_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o son_n have_v be_v extract_v from_o nothing_o that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o he_o be_v not_o etc._n etc._n and_o scripture_n phrase_n be_v to_o be_v use_v such_o as_o these_o that_o the_o son_n be_v only-begotten_a the_o reason_n power_n wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n the_o brightness_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o character_n of_o his_o power_n the_o arian_n have_v show_v that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o admit_v a_o confession_n express_v in_o these_o term_n the_o orthodox_n bishop_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v expound_v these_o term_n in_o a_o ill_a sense_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v for_o add_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n because_o this_o be_v that_o which_o distinguish_v the_o son_n from_o the_o creature_n hereupon_o the_o arian_n be_v ask_v whether_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n but_o the_o power_n the_o only_a wisdom_n and_o image_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o be_v eternal_a and_o like_a to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n in_o fine_a true_a god_n the_o heterodox_n have_v speak_v among_o themselves_o believe_v that_o these_o expression_n may_v very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o denote_v they_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v they_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v observe_v that_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v read_v reject_v the_o term_n of_o consubstantial_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v better_o express_v and_o all_o equivocation_n exclude_v than_o in_o make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o in_o that_o the_o arian_n seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o it_o this_o circumstance_n be_v owe_v to_o ult_n to_o lib._n 3._o the_o bid_v ad_fw-la grac._n cap._n ult_n st._n ambrose_n who_o word_n be_v these_o auctor_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la eusebius_n nicomediae_fw-la episcopus_fw-la epistola_fw-la sva_fw-la prodidit_fw-la dicens_fw-la si_fw-la verum_fw-la inquit_fw-la dei_fw-la filium_fw-la increatum_fw-la dicimus_fw-la homoousion_n consubstantialem_fw-la cum_fw-la patre_fw-la incipimus_fw-la consiteri_fw-la haec_fw-la cum_fw-la lecta_fw-la esset_fw-la epistola_fw-la in_o concilio_n nicoeno_fw-la hoc_fw-la verbum_fw-la in_o tractatu_fw-la fidei_fw-la posuerunt_fw-la patres_fw-la quod_fw-la viderunt_fw-la adverfariis_fw-la esse_fw-la formidini_fw-la ut_fw-la tanquam_fw-la evaginato_fw-la ab_fw-la ipfis_fw-la gladio_fw-la ipsum_fw-la nefandae_fw-la caput_fw-la haereseos_fw-la amputarent_fw-la the_o orthodox_n conceive_v then_o their_o sentiment_n touch_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n in_o these_o term_n 8._o term_n socr._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o we_o believe_v in_o one_o only_a lord_n jesus_n christ_n son_n of_o god_n only_a son_n of_o the_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n god_n bear_v of_o god_n light_a of_o light_n true_a god_n bear_v of_o the_o true_a god_n beget_v not_o make_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n the_o arian_n in_o vain_a complain_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n they_o be_v tell_v that_o those_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o use_v be_v not_o there_o neither_o be_v whole_o new_a whereas_o it_o be_v near_o sixscore_a year_n since_o that_o several_a bishop_n have_v use_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n during_o this_o time_n be_v not_o so_o busy_v in_o vanquish_a the_o arian_n and_o in_o make_v several_a regulation_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o omit_v but_o that_o they_o remember_v their_o private_a grudge_n several_a churchman_n say_n 17._o say_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o sozomen_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v assemble_v to_o prosecute_v their_o particular_a affair_n as_o it_o common_o happen_v think_v this_o a_o sit_v time_n to_o get_v those_o punish_v who_o have_v offend_v they_o each_o of_o they_o present_v request_n to_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o they_o accuse_v one_o or_o other_o and_o signify_v the_o wrong_n they_o have_v do_v they_o this_o happen_v every_o day_n the_o emperor_n set_v one_o apart_o in_o which_o they_o be_v every_o one_o of_o they_o to_o bring_v his_o grievance_n the_o day_n be_v come_v the_o emperor_n take_v all_o their_o request_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v throw_v into_o the_o fire_n and_o exhort_v they_o to_o a_o mutual_a forgiveness_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o afterward_o enjoin_v they_o to_o labour_v in_o clear_v up_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n and_o a_o fix_a day_n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o constubstantiality_n shall_v be_v decide_v the_o day_n appoint_v 10._o appoint_v euseb_n vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o be_v come_v constantine_n convocate_v all_o the_o bishop_n into_o a_o hall_n of_o the_o palace_n where_o he_o have_v cause_v chair_n to_o be_v set_v on_o both_o side_n the_o bishop_n enter_v first_o and_o the_o emperor_n come_v in_o afterward_o and_o do_v not_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o assembly_n on_o a_o gild_a seat_n which_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v there_o place_v till_o the_o bishop_n by_o sign_n have_v give_v he_o leave_v be_v set_v down_o eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n who_o be_v at_o his_o right-hand_n harrangued_a he_o and_o thank_v he_o for_o the_o care_n he_o have_v take_v to_o preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n constantine_n afterward_o begin_v to_o speak_v and_o make_v a_o discourse_n in_o latin_a wherein_o he_o represent_v that_o he_o have_v no_o great_a affliction_n than_o the_o division_n he_o observe_v among_o christian_n exhort_v the_o bishop_n very_o earnest_o to_o peace_n a_o interpreter_n afterward_o turn_v the_o speech_n into_o greek_a for_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n understand_v not_o latin_n although_o it_o seem_v that_o business_n be_v prepare_v in_o particular_a assembly_n beforehand_o yet_o there_o arise_v at_o first_o a_o great_a controversy_n and_o constantine_n have_v the_o patience_n to_o hear_v long_o contest_v wherein_o he_o exercise_v the_o office_n of_o moderator_n in_o endeavour_v to_o accord_v those_o who_o sentiment_n or_o expression_n
2._o c._n 4._o who_o write_v his_o master_n life_n which_o we_o have_v not_o i_o shall_v not_o relate_v what_o happen_v afterward_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o arian_n dispute_v because_o i_o only_o design_v to_o mention_v the_o event_n which_o happen_v during_o the_o life_n of_o eusebius_n or_o in_o which_o he_o be_v somewhat_o concern_v he_o be_v always_o of_o the_o arian_n side_n and_o st._n athanasius_n and_o st._n jerom_n have_v accuse_v he_o of_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n in_o effect_n it_o be_v scarce_o credible_a that_o if_o he_o have_v be_v orthodox_n he_o will_v have_v so_o much_o favour_v arianism_n and_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o the_o deposal_n of_o st._n athanasius_n yet_o 21._o yet_o ib._n c._n 21._o socrates_n have_v undertake_v to_o justify_v he_o by_o cite_v some_o passage_n wherein_o he_o speak_v as_o the_o orthodox_n do_v and_o several_a modern_a author_n have_v do_v the_o same_o as_o dr._n cave_n in_o the_o life_n of_o eusebius_n which_o he_o have_v write_v in_o latin_a and_o english_a this_o latter_a seem_v to_o have_v think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o it_o through_o christian_a charity_n but_o other_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o christian_a charity_n that_o be_v the_o love_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o all_o christian_n shall_v oblige_v all_o historian_n to_o mention_v such_o truth_n as_o make_v no_o alteration_n in_o the_o state_n of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v very_o useful_a to_o the_o live_n who_o learn_v thereby_o to_o judge_v sound_o of_o thing_n that_o pretend_a charity_n which_o extend_v itself_o only_o to_o the_o father_n who_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o orthodox_n have_v be_v the_o cause_n why_o we_o have_v in_o a_o manner_n only_a panegyric_n of_o the_o ancient_n wherein_o their_o defect_n be_v always_o suppress_v when_o they_o can_v be_v cover_v with_o the_o mask_n of_o some_o virtue_n eusebius_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o conduct_n at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v a_o dextrous_a person_n which_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o subscribe_v to_o term_n which_o he_o do_v not_o like_a provide_v he_o can_v expound_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a to_o his_o mind_n though_o little_a agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o those_o who_o set_v they_o up_o indeed_o a_o man_n must_v shut_v his_o eye_n who_o do_v not_o see_v by_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o church_n of_o caesarea_n that_o he_o understand_v otherwise_o the_o term_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o athanasius_n for_o example_n do_v so_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o mind_v the_o term_n which_o he_o use_v to_o accommodate_v himself_o to_o such_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o be_v authorize_v and_o which_o he_o look_v upon_o as_o equivocal_a but_o only_o such_o place_n wherein_o he_o speak_v after_o a_o manner_n altogether_o opposite_a to_o the_o receive_a opinion_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr theologia_n ecclesiastica_fw-la he_o explain_v himself_o with_o so_o great_a clearness_n in_o several_a place_n that_o if_o some_o equivocal_a passage_n may_v be_v oppose_v to_o they_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o citation_n but_o what_o may_v be_v elude_v you_o be_v afraid_a say_v he_o to_o marcellus_n book_n 3._o chap._n 7._o lest_o by_o own_v two_o hypostasis_n you_o shall_v introduce_v two_o principle_n and_o destroy_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n learn_v therefore_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n without_o generation_n and_o beginning_n who_o beget_v the_o son_n there_o be_v but_o one_o principle_n one_o only_a monarchy_n and_o one_o reign_n since_o the_o son_n acknowledge_v the_o reign_n of_o his_o father_n for_o god_n be_v the_o head_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v but_o you_o very_o much_o fear_n say_v you_o lest_o those_o who_o confess_v that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n have_v two_o hypostasis_n be_v oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v two_o principle_n learn_v therefore_o that_o those_o who_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v two_o hypostasis_n in_o god_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v two_o father_n nor_o two_o son_n but_o they_o will_v only_o grant_v that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v father_n and_o the_o other_o son_n so_o those_o who_o admit_v of_o two_o hypostasis_n ought_v not_o necessary_o to_o own_o that_o there_o be_v two_o go_n for_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a in_o honour_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o that_o both_o have_v no_o beginning_n or_o be_v not_o beget_v but_o that_o the_o one_o be_v without_o generation_n and_o beginning_n and_o the_o other_o be_v beget_v and_o have_v the_o father_n for_o his_o principle_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o son_n call_v his_o father_n his_o god_n when_o he_o say_v i_o go_v to_o my_o god_n and_o to_o your_o god_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o the_o church_n teach_v only_o one_o who_o be_v the_o god_n of_o the_o son_n etc._n etc._n he_o go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o strain_n and_o declare_v that_o that_o passage_n and_o the_o like_a can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o flesh_n or_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n these_o principle_n be_v very_o different_a from_o those_o of_o st._n athanasius_n who_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n though_o there_o be_v three_o person_n 1._o person_n in_o 1._o dial._n de_fw-fr trin._n tom._n 2._o p._n 160._o vid._n &_o curcellaei_n quaternion_n diss_n 1._o because_o those_o three_o person_n be_v altogether_o equal_a and_o there_o be_v but_o one_o deity_n in_o kind_a this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a thing_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o read_v the_o write_n of_o eusebius_n to_o which_o must_v be_v add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o origen_n of_o who_o one_o may_v see_v several_a opinion_n in_o the_o life_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n it_o remain_v only_o to_o give_v a_o catalogue_n of_o his_o work_n as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o the_o life_n of_o clemens_n i_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o dr._n cave_n chartophylax_fw-la add_v to_o it_o what_o i_o shall_v think_v fit_a 1._o a_o chronicle_n or_o a_o universal_a history_n the_o first_o part_n whereof_o which_o be_v now_o very_o imperfect_a contain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o almost_o all_o nation_n of_o the_o chaldaean_n assyrian_n mede_n persian_n lydian_n hebrew_n egyptian_n etc._n etc._n eusebius_n take_v it_o from_o africanus_n the_o second_o entitle_v a_o chronological_a canon_n be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o first_o and_o reduce_v all_o the_o chronology_n into_o decade_n from_o abraham_n to_o the_o 25_o year_n of_o constantine_n which_o make_v one_o believe_v that_o that_o work_n be_v finish_v a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a st._n jerom_n translate_v it_o into_o latin_a add_v several_a thing_n to_o it_o especial_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a history_n in_o which_o eusebius_n be_v not_o very_o well_o skilled_a the_o greek_a original_a be_v lose_v and_o joseph_n scaliger_n endeavour_v to_o recover_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o collect_v all_o the_o fragment_n he_o find_v in_o syncellus_n cedrenus_n and_o the_o chronicle_n of_o alexandria_n he_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v at_o leyden_n in_o 1606_o with_o his_o note_n but_o they_o have_v be_v reprint_v since_o at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1658_o with_o more_o note_n 2._o the_o evangelical_n preparation_n in_o fifteen_o book_n which_o he_o publish_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a since_o he_o cite_v his_o chronological_a canon_n in_o they_o the_o design_n of_o eusebius_n in_o that_o work_n be_v to_o confute_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o to_o prove_v some_o principle_n of_o we_o by_o their_o philosopher_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o embrace_v it_o more_o easy_o he_o show_v therefore_o one_a that_o the_o christian_n have_v very_o good_a reason_n to_o renounce_v the_o heathenish_a religion_n and_o give_v some_o abridgement_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o phoenician_n and_o egyptian_n and_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o grecian_n concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o of_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o eternal_a 2_o that_o the_o grecian_n borrow_v their_o divinity_n from_o the_o eastern_a nation_n and_o that_o their_o god_n be_v only_o dead_a man_n who_o grave_n be_v turn_v into_o temple_n and_o who_o fabulous_a history_n be_v so_o ridiculous_a that_o plato_n laugh_v at_o it_o 3_o that_o to_o defend_v their_o fable_n they_o have_v in_o vain_a explain_v they_o after_o a_o allegorical_a manner_n a_o method_n whereof_o he_o show_v the_o vanity_n 4thly_a that_o the_o pagan_a oracle_n contain_v only_o the_o answer_n and_o cheat_n of_o bad_a daemon_n 5thly_a that_o nothing_o be_v so_o false_a as_o what_o the_o stoic_n say_v concern_v fate_n 6thly_a that_o the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a hebrew_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o most_o rational_a pagan_a philosopher_n especial_o to_o
those_o of_o plato_n 7._o that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a heathen_a historian_n 8thly_a that_o the_o grecian_n take_v their_o philosophy_n from_o the_o barbarian_n especial_o from_o the_o jew_n to_o who_o plato_n and_o the_o platonic_n own_a what_o they_o say_v concern_v their_o three_o principle_n and_o several_a other_o doctrine_n which_o the_o greek_n admire_v 9thly_a that_o the_o philosopher_n have_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a opinion_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v confute_v the_o one_o by_o the_o other_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o eusebius_n his_o essay_n towards_o it_o one_o may_v see_v by_o this_o whole_a work_n that_o he_o be_v very_o well_o verse_v in_o heathen_a author_n and_o have_v take_v care_n in_o his_o study_n to_o collect_v whatever_o may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o prove_v or_o confirm_v the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o philosopher_n it_o afford_v several_a fragment_n of_o author_n who_o be_v lose_v as_o sanchoniathon_n and_o several_a platonic_n out_o of_o who_o he_o cite_v some_o long_a passage_n 3._o the_o evangelical_n demonstration_n which_o contain_v twenty_o book_n be_v now_o reduce_v to_o ten._n the_o author_n explain_v in_o it_o the_o old_a jewish_a religion_n and_o undertake_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o he_o ground_n all_o his_o argument_n upon_o some_o mystical_a or_o allegorical_a explication_n of_o some_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n without_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v against_o those_o who_o will_v have_v deny_v it_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v so_o he_o lend_v if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v his_o principle_n to_o the_o prophet_n and_o then_o fix_v to_o their_o term_n the_o idea_n he_o have_v of_o they_o by_o virtue_n of_o those_o principle_n thus_o book_n 5._o chap._n 1._o where_o he_o explain_v at_o large_a the_o famous_a passage_n of_o solomon_n concern_v wisdom_n god_n have_v beget_v i_o before_o the_o mountain_n he_o find_v in_o the_o word_n to_o beget_v all_o the_o subtlety_n which_o the_o arian_n use_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o explain_v it_o according_a to_o their_o mind_n without_o open_o shock_v the_o orthodox_n 4._o the_o ten_o book_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n come_v out_o after_o the_o precede_a which_o be_v cite_v in_o they_o it_o begin_v with_o christ_n and_o end_n in_o the_o year_n 324_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a meet_v one_o may_v complain_v of_o eusebius_n because_o he_o have_v insert_v several_a fable_n in_o it_o as_o that_o of_o agbarus_n etc._n etc._n and_o commit_v several_a fault_n in_o chronology_n of_o which_o i_o have_v already_o say_v something_o but_o one_o ought_v to_o forgive_v he_o those_o fault_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v compose_v any_o work_n concern_v the_o christian_a history_n for_o he_o have_v preserve_v a_o great_a number_n of_o fragment_n of_o ancient_a author_n who_o we_o have_v lose_v and_o relate_v their_o opinion_n faithful_o enough_o beside_o it_o be_v he_o chief_o who_o can_v give_v we_o some_o light_n concern_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o dedicate_v that_o book_n to_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o tyre_n who_o have_v be_v rank_v among_o the_o prelate_n who_o favour_v arius_n the_o neat_a greek_a edition_n we_o have_v of_o this_o work_n be_v that_o of_o robert_n stephen_n in_o 1544_o and_o the_o best_a translation_n be_v that_o of_o valesius_fw-la which_o be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o greek_a in_o column_n at_o paris_n and_o francfort_n yet_o the_o translation_n of_o that_o learned_a man_n be_v not_o without_o fault_n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o come_v from_o mere_a inadvertency_n but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o some_o arise_v from_o his_o understanding_n the_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o the_o modern_a notion_n as_o when_o he_o render_v the_o word_n of_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o i_o before_o mention_v dvas_fw-la personam_fw-la unam_fw-la esse_fw-la etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o can_v allege_v any_o place_n wherein_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d what_o we_o call_v nowadays_o persona_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la but_o by_o suppose_v that_o the_o ancient_n ought_v to_o think_v as_o we_o do_v and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v signify_v only_o two_o nature_n in_o existence_n that_o be_v which_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o kind_a as_o a_o man_n and_o a_o horse_n but_o only_o in_o existence_n or_o number_n as_o two_o men._n this_o lucas_n holstenius_fw-la observe_v in_o a_o discourse_n which_o valesius_fw-la himself_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o 199_o of_o pag._n 199_o theodoret_n evagrius_n etc._n etc._n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o this_o place_n must_v needs_o be_v corrupt_v either_o by_o some_o heretic_n or_o transcriber_n because_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o reconcile_v it_o with_o the_o orthodox_n opinion_n 5._o of_o the_o martyr_n of_o palestine_n this_o book_n be_v to_o be_v find_v next_o to_o the_o eight_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n 6._o the_o book_n against_o hierocles_n be_v write_v against_o a_o judge_n of_o nicomedia_n who_o 4._o who_o vid._n lactant_fw-la instit_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 2_o 3_o 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o dioclesian_n persecution_n have_v compose_v two_o book_n entitle_v philalethes_n wherein_o he_o compare_v jesus_n christ_n to_o apollonius_n thyaneus_n eusebius_n have_v show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o comparison_n by_o a_o short_a critic_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o life_n of_o that_o philosopher_n write_v by_o philostratus_n this_o hierocles_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o a_o philosopher_n of_o the_o same_o name_n who_o live_v almost_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o and_o write_v a_o fine_a commentary_n upon_o the_o golden_a verse_n of_o pythagoras_n 7._o i_o have_v already_o speak_v of_o eusebius_n his_o book_n against_o marcellus_n and_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a theology_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v here_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v that_o r._n m._n which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o title_n signify_v richard_n montagu_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n who_o first_o publish_v they_o the_o second_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n viz._n that_o eusebius_n write_v they_o in_o anger_n and_o not_o only_o give_v his_o adversary_n no_o quarter_n but_o beside_o dispute_n with_o he_o about_o thing_n that_o be_v clear_a and_o which_o himself_o have_v prove_v elsewhere_o 4._o elsewhere_o l._n 1._o c._n 4._o marcellus_n say_v that_o if_o we_o ought_v to_o tell_v the_o truth_n about_o origen_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v but_o just_a come_v from_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n when_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o before_o he_o understand_v it_o well_o he_o betake_v himself_o to_o write_v soon_o than_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v because_o of_o his_o great_a learning_n in_o the_o pagan_a science_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o philosophy_n make_v he_o wander_v and_o that_o he_o have_v write_v some_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o true_a for_o example_n say_v marcellus_n have_v his_o mind_n full_a of_o plato_n doctrine_n and_o the_o difference_n he_o teach_v between_o the_o principle_n he_o write_v his_o book_n of_o principle_n and_o entitle_v it_o so_o that_o title_n only_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o clear_o perceive_v that_o he_o take_v from_o plato_n the_o first_o word_n of_o his_o work_n as_o as_o well_o as_o the_o title_n for_o he_o begin_v thus_o those_o who_o have_v believe_v and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v believe_v etc._n etc._n word_n take_v out_o of_o plato_n gorgias_n there_o be_v nothing_o true_a than_o what_o marcellus_n say_v here_o and_o all_o who_o have_v read_v something_o of_o origen_n will_v grant_v it_o yet_o eusebius_n answer_v he_o in_o these_o extreme_o morose_a term_n suppose_v this_o be_v true_a there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o calumniate_a origen_n for_o it_o since_o he_o immediate_o after_o add_v that_o grace_n and_o truth_n be_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o truth_n what_o be_v there_o in_o it_o that_o be_v common_a to_o plato_n i_o never_o hear_v that_o plato_n write_v a_o book_n of_o principle_n and_o origen_n have_v not_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o plato_n concern_v those_o principle_n origen_n acknowledge_v only_o one_o principle_n without_o generation_n and_o beginning_n and_o above_o all_o thing_n who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o a_o only_a son_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v one_o may_v plain_o see_v that_o eusebius_n make_v as_o if_o he_o understand_v not_o marcellus_n or_o that_o anger_n hinder_v he_o from_o understand_v he_o the_o bishop_n of_o ancyra_n mean_v only_o this_o viz._n that_o origen_n have_v
their_o virtue_n be_v esteem_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v their_o son_n who_o always_o speak_v of_o they_o with_o great_a commendation_n he_o say_v that_o his_o father_n who_o name_n be_v gregory_n too_o be_v bear_v of_o parent_n who_o have_v i_o know_v not_o what_o religion_n which_o do_v partake_v of_o the_o heathenish_a and_o the_o jewish_a 289._o jewish_a orat._n 19_o p._n 289._o they_o have_v neither_o idol_n nor_o sacrifice_n but_o they_o worship_v fire_n and_o torch_n they_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n abstain_v from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o certain_a beast_n and_o yet_o despise_a circumcision_n they_o go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o boast_v of_o worship_v none_o but_o the_o supreme_a god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v the_o worship_n of_o fire_n from_o the_o magi_n of_o cappadocia_n who_o go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 15._o of_o strab._n l._n 15._o pyrethe_n because_o of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o fire_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n but_o they_o be_v not_o like_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o surprise_a thing_n that_o gregory_n who_o as_o have_v be_v say_v deny_v that_o they_o worship_v idol_n and_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v bear_v with_o those_o sentiment_n 〈◊〉_d sentiment_n carm._n 1._o de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la suis_fw-la v._o 125._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v positive_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o image_n of_o animal_n it_o seem_v that_o either_o his_o memory_n be_v somewhat_o weak_a on_o this_o occasion_n or_o his_o great_a zeal_n make_v he_o fall_v into_o that_o contradiction_n unless_o one_o have_v rather_o excuse_v he_o by_o look_v on_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o idol_n of_o animal_n which_o his_o father_n worship_v as_o a_o rhetorical_a exaggeration_n a_o figure_n common_a enough_o in_o gregory_n style_n as_o for_o his_o mother_n nonna_n she_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n who_o have_v be_v careful_a of_o her_o education_n and_o find_v she_o extreme_o incline_v to_o piety_n her_o son_n do_v also_o infinite_o praise_v her_o part_n and_o conduct_n a_o woman_n with_o such_o disposition_n can_v hardly_o allow_v that_o her_o husband_n shall_v profess_v the_o error_n of_o the_o hypsistarians_n beside_o gregory_n be_v a_o good-natured_a and_o temperate_a man_n so_o that_o though_o he_o have_v some_o erroneous_a opinion_n yet_o his_o life_n be_v unblameable_a nonna_n be_v continual_o urge_v he_o to_o get_v himself_o instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o he_o can_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o it_o till_o he_o have_v a_o dream_n which_o make_v he_o resolve_v upon_o it_o he_o dream_v that_o he_o be_v sing_v those_o word_n of_o the_o cxxii_o psalm_n i_o be_v glad_a when_o they_o say_v unto_o i_o we_o will_v go_v into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o way_n of_o sing_v though_o new_a please_v he_o and_o his_o wife_n fail_v not_o to_o take_v hold_n of_o this_o opportunity_n to_o persuade_v he_o to_o embrace_v christianity_n it_o happen_v at_o the_o very_a same_o time_n that_o leontius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n go_v that_o way_n with_o some_o other_o bishop_n in_o his_o journey_n to_o nice_a where_o constanstine_n have_v call_v a_o council_n gregory_n go_v to_o see_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o turn_v christian_n leontius_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v instruct_v and_o whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v he_o to_o admit_v he_o among_o the_o cathecumeni_fw-la he_o be_v upon_o his_o knee_n without_o be_v bid_v to_o rise_v whereas_o the_o cathecumeni_fw-la common_o stand_v whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v those_o who_o be_v there_o observe_v that_o posture_n because_o it_o be_v the_o posture_n of_o the_o priest_n when_o they_o be_v consecrate_v and_o his_o son_n 19_o son_n orat._n 19_o say_v that_o every_o body_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o omen_n of_o his_o be_v some_o time_n or_o other_o honour_v with_o the_o order_n of_o a_o priest_n afterward_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la be_v baptise_v he_o those_o who_o stand_v by_o see_v he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o water_n surround_v with_o light_n and_o the_o bishop_n can_v not_o forbear_v say_v that_o gregory_n shall_v succeed_v he_o in_o his_o bishopric_n as_o it_o happen_v when_o the_o see_v of_o nazianzum_fw-la have_v be_v vacant_a for_o some_o time_n his_o son_n who_o relate_v these_o two_o circumstance_n style_v they_o miracle_n and_o because_o then_o as_o nowadays_o every_o body_n believe_v not_o whatever_o churchman_n say_v he_o declare_v that_o he_o relate_v these_o wonder_n only_o to_o the_o faithful_a because_o none_o of_o those_o great_a thing_n appear_v true_a to_o profane_v men._n but_o a_o man_n that_o be_v not_o profane_a can_v forbear_v suspect_v not_o of_o want_n of_o sincerity_n but_o of_o credulity_n and_o exaggeration_n those_o rhetorical_a soul_n who_o take_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n by_o relate_v fact_n of_o that_o nature_n when_o man_n think_v that_o they_o say_v what_o they_o have_v see_v they_o often_o say_v what_o they_o have_v think_v concern_v thing_n at_o which_o they_o be_v surprise_v and_o instead_o of_o the_o undeniable_a of_o their_o eye_n they_o give_v out_o the_o doubtful_a consequence_n of_o a_o prejudice_v mind_n they_o believe_v without_o any_o examination_n whatever_o be_v advantageous_a to_o the_o party_n they_o have_v embrace_v and_o whatever_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o be_v false_a or_o at_o least_o suspect_v those_o who_o will_v read_v gregory_n nazianzen_n without_o make_v these_o reflection_n will_v run_v the_o hazard_n either_o of_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o man_n of_o little_a sincerity_n or_o of_o believe_v many_o unlikely_a miracle_n nonna_n have_v but_o one_o daughter_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o her_o marriage_n if_o gorgonia_n who_o gregory_n her_o brother_n mention_n in_o several_a place_n be_v the_o first_o child_n she_o have_v 2._o have_v greg._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 2._o and_o she_o do_v hearty_o desire_v to_o have_v a_o son_n she_o make_v a_o vow_n to_o god_n to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o he_o if_o he_o give_v she_o one_o and_o soon_o after_o she_o have_v a_o dream_n in_o which_o she_o see_v the_o face_n of_o the_o son_n she_o be_v to_o have_v and_o learned_a what_o shall_v be_v his_o name_n instead_o of_o one_o she_o have_v two_o and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v bear_v she_o take_v great_a care_n of_o their_o education_n have_v observe_v in_o they_o some_o disposition_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v cultivate_v as_o soon_o as_o gregory_n come_v to_o year_n he_o be_v send_v to_o caesarea_n etc._n caesarea_n greg._n presb._n in_o vit._n gr._n p._n 4_o etc._n etc._n the_o metropolis_n of_o cappadocia_n where_o he_o be_v put_v under_o the_o best_a master_n to_o learn_v humane_a learning_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o understand_v the_o greek_a poet_n and_o orator_n and_o to_o write_v well_o in_o that_o tongue_n it_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n that_o be_v mind_v in_o asia_n and_o the_o read_n of_o the_o pagan_a author_n who_o have_v write_v well_o in_o that_o tongue_n be_v the_o study_n which_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o be_v think_v that_o about_o that_o time_n gregory_n become_v acquaint_v with_o basil_n who_o friendship_n be_v so_o dear_a to_o he_o afterward_o from_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n he_o go_v afterward_o 163._o afterward_o orat-10_a p._n 163._o to_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n whereof_o eusebius_n be_v bishop_n he_o apply_v himself_o there_o euzoio_n there_o hieron_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o euzoio_n to_o declaim_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n under_o a_o famous_a rhetor_n name_v thespesius_n have_v stay_v some_o time_n at_o caesarea_n he_o go_v to_o alexandria_n which_o for_o some_o century_n be_v much_o celebrate_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v there_o his_o stay_n there_o be_v not_o useless_a to_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o think_v he_o can_v be_v account_v a_o learned_a man_n without_o go_v to_o athens_n the_o mother_n of_o learning_n wherefore_o 307._o wherefore_o de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 3_o 4._o orat._n 19_o p._n 306_o 307._o he_o embark_v on_o a_o ship_n of_o the_o island_n of_o aegina_n which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o the_o city_n of_o athens_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o november_n he_o have_v not_o a_o very_a prosperous_a passage_n be_v near_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n his_o ship_n be_v toss_v with_o a_o violent_a storm_n for_o several_a day_n and_o provision_n fail_v the_o trouble_n they_o be_v in_o be_v attend_v with_o hunger_n so_o that_o the_o seaman_n will_v not_o have_v be_v able_a to_o do_v their_o duty_n have_v not_o a_o phoenician_n
another_o though_o that_o passage_n be_v somewhat_o long_o yet_o i_o shall_v set_v it_o down_o here_o because_o those_o who_o have_v not_o very_o well_o study_v those_o matter_n will_v better_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o orthodox_n at_o that_o time_n than_o they_o have_v do_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o xii_o oration_n which_o i_o have_v cite_v 208._o cite_v pag._n 208._o why_o say_v he_o do_v love_n vanity_n and_o look_v after_o lie_v by_o give_v he_o speak_v to_o the_o arian_n to_o the_o deity_n a_o nature_n which_o be_v neither_o one_o nor_o simple_a but_o three_o nature_n which_o be_v divide_v and_o separate_v and_o even_o contrary_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o propriety_n which_o the_o one_o have_v and_o the_o other_o want_v or_o by_o establish_v one_o only_a nature_n he_o speak_v to_o the_o sabellian_o but_o a_o narrow_a and_o streightened_a one_o and_o which_o have_v not_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o great_a thing_n either_o for_o want_v of_o power_n or_o will._n it_o shall_v be_v either_o out_o of_o envy_n or_o fear_v to_o establish_v nothing_o which_o shall_v equal_v it_o in_o honour_n or_o oppose_v it_o but_o by_o how_o much_o god_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o creature_n by_o so_o much_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n more_o worthy_a of_o the_o first_o cause_n to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o a_o deity_n than_o of_o creature_n and_o not_o to_o come_v to_o the_o latter_a but_o by_o a_o deity_n which_o be_v between_o both_o than_o if_o a_o deity_n 〈◊〉_d deity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o whence_o come_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d exist_v according_a to_o the_o arian_n because_o of_o the_o creature_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o those_o who_o be_v too_o subtle_a if_o when_o we_o confess_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o spirit_n we_o acknowledge_v no_o principle_n of_o they_o or_o if_o we_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o principle_n of_o another_o nature_n one_o may_v have_v some_o reason_n to_o fear_v that_o we_o dishonour_v the_o deity_n or_o introduce_v some_o god_n contrary_a one_o to_o another_o a_o little_a low_o he_o say_v that_o the_o unity_n move_v itself_o because_o of_o its_o riches_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o two_o be_v increase_v because_o the_o deity_n be_v above_o matter_n and_o form_n which_o be_v the_o two_o principle_n which_o body_n be_v make_v of_o that_o the_o trinity_n be_v bound_v because_o of_o its_o perfecton_n and_o surpass_v the_o conjunction_n of_o two_o so_o that_o the_o deity_n be_v neither_o too_o much_o streight'n_v nor_o enlarge_v to_o infinity_o the_o former_a as_o he_o go_v on_o have_v somewhat_o that_o be_v mean_a and_o the_o latter_a will_v breed_v a_o confusion_n the_o former_a be_v altogether_o jewish_n and_o the_o latter_a heathenish_a the_o word_n to_o move_v one_o self_n here_o be_v a_o platonic_a term_n 7._o term_n vid._n plotin_n ennead_n v._o l._n 1._o c._n 6_o 7._o which_o those_o philosopher_n use_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o production_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o gregory_n mean_v that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v multiply_v to_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o three_o idividuum_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o judaisme_n which_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o supreme_a nature_n and_o to_o paganism_n which_o admit_v of_o too_o many_o go_n the_o platonic_n dispute_v about_o this_o among_o themselves_o some_o maintain_v that_o the_o supreme_a deity_n have_v multiply_v itself_o only_o to_o three_o god_n 12._o god_n vid._n cyryl_n viij_o count_v julian_n &_o plotin_n ennead_n v._o l._n 8._o c._n 12._o and_o that_o whatever_o be_v beyond_o it_o be_v not_o of_o a_o like_a nature_n and_o other_o extend_v it_o to_o a_o great_a number_n of_o deity_n plato_n and_o †_o porphyry_n be_v of_o the_o former_a opinion_n and_o plotinus_n of_o the_o latter_a julian_n be_v come_v to_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o year_n 361_o seek_v for_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n to_o ruin_v the_o christian_n and_o perceive_v that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a use_n of_o the_o pagan_a author_n either_o to_o fit_v themselves_o for_o eloquence_n or_o to_o take_v from_o they_o some_o reason_n fit_a to_o defend_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o attack_v paganism_n he_o undertake_v to_o hinder_v the_o christian_n from_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o humane_a learning_n some_o ancient_n say_v that_o he_o forbid_v they_o 362._o they_o vid._n pagi_n ad_fw-la an._n 362._o not_o only_o to_o keep_v school_n to_o teach_v it_o but_o also_o to_o go_v to_o those_o of_o the_o pagan_a grammarian_n and_o orator_n other_o seem_v only_o to_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n be_v forbid_v to_o keep_v school_n julian_n himself_o say_v in_o express_a xlii_o express_a ep._n xlii_o word_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n that_o the_o child_n of_o christian_n shall_v not_o be_v forbid_v to_o go_v to_o the_o school_n of_o pagan_n however_o without_o force_v they_o to_o it_o because_o those_o who_o sin_n only_o for_o want_v of_o understanding_n aught_o to_o be_v teach_v not_o punish_v gregory_n nazianzen_n mention_n that_o prohibition_n of_o julian_n in_o his_o three_o oration_n but_o as_o a_o 362._o a_o pagi_n ad_fw-la ann._n 362._o modern_a author_n judicious_o observe_v forasmuch_o as_o he_o speak_v there_o more_o like_o a_o orator_n than_o a_o historian_n it_o be_v a_o difficult_a thing_n to_o find_v out_o what_o he_o mean_v it_o be_v a_o ill_a effect_n of_o the_o continual_a rhetoric_n of_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_n they_o be_v so_o eloquent_a that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v it_o be_v likely_a that_o julian_n do_v not_o forbid_v the_o child_n of_o christian_n to_o go_v to_o the_o school_n of_o pagan_a teacher_n either_o because_o he_o himself_o say_v so_o or_o because_o it_o be_v a_o good_a way_n to_o seduce_v '_o they_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o some_o learned_a man_n among_o the_o christian_n as_o both_o apollinaris_n and_n gregory_n put_v the_o scripture_n and_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n in_o greek_a verse_n or_o fine_a prose_n those_o write_n may_v supply_v the_o room_n of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n and_o the_o youth_n need_v no_o grammarian_n to_o understand_v '_o they_o parent_n may_v easy_o be_v instead_o of_o tutor_n to_o their_o child_n to_o explain_v those_o christian_a verse_n to_o they_o after_o they_o have_v read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n however_o that_o prohibition_n make_v the_o christian_n very_o angry_a who_o can_v not_o abide_v that_o their_o grammarian_n rhetor_n and_o philosopher_n shall_v have_v be_v send_v back_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galilean_n these_o be_v julian_n word_n to_o explain_v there_o matthew_n and_o luke_n have_v they_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o will_v not_o have_v introduce_v so_o many_o new_a word_n nor_o handle_v the_o doctrine_n then_o in_o question_n with_o so_o many_o subtlety_n nor_o will_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n have_v have_v so_o great_a a_o share_n in_o their_o decision_n about_o that_o time_n caesarius_n gregory_n brother_n who_o be_v return_v as_o have_v be_v say_v to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v julian_n chief_a physician_n and_o because_o of_o his_o learning_n he_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o friend_n of_o that_o emperor_n who_o love_v learned_a men._n whereupon_o gregory_n write_v to_o he_o a_o very_a sharp_a xvii_o sharp_a ep._n xvii_o letter_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v make_v all_o his_o family_n ashamed_a by_o reason_n of_o his_o conduct_n that_o every_o body_n wonder_v that_o a_o bishop_n son_n shall_v follow_v the_o court_n and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v honour_n and_o riches_n among_o the_o pagan_n that_o he_o make_v his_o father_n life_n unpleasant_a to_o he_o who_o can_v not_o blame_v in_o other_o what_o his_o son_n do_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o conceal_v his_o conduct_n from_o his_o mother_n lest_o she_o shall_v die_v with_o grief_n that_o he_o have_v enough_o to_o live_v handsome_o without_o expose_v himself_o to_o so_o great_a danger_n last_o that_o if_o he_o go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o life_n he_o must_v be_v rank_v among_o those_o christian_n who_o least_o deserve_v that_o name_n if_o caesarius_n be_v not_o persuade_v by_o that_o letter_n to_o return_v to_o his_o parent_n it_o be_v likely_a however_o that_o it_o strengthen_v he_o against_o julian_n endeavour_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o renounce_v christianity_n which_o his_o brother_n mention_n in_o 168._o in_o orat._n x._o p._n 167_o 168._o one_o of_o his_o oration_n he_o say_v that_o caesarius_n have_v answer_v all_o his_o reason_n protest_v to_o he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o christian_a and_o will_v be_v so_o all_o his_o life-time_n and_o that_o julian_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o many_o person_n of_o his_o court_n cry_v out_o think_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la and_o
his_o two_o son_n o_o happy_a father_n o_o unhappy_a child_n caesarius_n be_v either_o weary_a of_o julian_n solicitation_n or_o move_v with_o his_o brother_n advice_n return_v to_o nazianzum_fw-la when_o julian_n set_v out_o to_o go_v against_o the_o persian_n it_o seem_v that_o about_o the_o same_o time_n julian_n send_v a_o captain_n with_o some_o archer_n 308._o archer_n orat._n nineteeen_o p._n 308._o to_o nazianzum_fw-la to_o take_v possession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v what_o he_o desire_v that_o if_o he_o have_v not_o speedy_o make_v his_o escape_n by_o the_o bishop_n or_o some_o other_o advice_n he_o must_v have_v retire_v with_o break_a leg_n laceâ—â—tis_fw-la leg_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pedibus_fw-la laceâ—â—tis_fw-la so_o great_a be_v the_o ardour_n of_o that_o priest_n gregory_n the_o father_n anger_n and_o zeal_n for_o that_o church_n those_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o his_o son_n which_o show_v that_o those_o good_a man_n do_v not_o always_o preach_v up_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o year_n 363_o julian_n be_v kill_v in_o his_o retreat_n before_o the_o persian_a army_n ibid._n army_n ibid._n a_o effect_n if_o we_o believe_v charitable_a gregory_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o same_o bishop_n and_o people_n who_o design_v to_o break_v the_o leg_n of_o the_o captain_n of_o the_o archer_n who_o i_o mention_v just_a now_o at_o that_o time_n gregory_n compose_v his_o two_o invective_n against_o julian_n wherein_o he_o omit_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v he_o odious_a to_o all_o posterity_n those_o two_o oration_n be_v as_o full_a of_o resentment_n and_o passion_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v against_o a_o man_n who_o abate_v of_o his_o paganism_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a emperor_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n a_o learned_a man_n believe_v that_o those_o two_o oration_n be_v make_v public_a whilst_o julian_n be_v alive_a but_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n gregory_n mention_n his_o death_n in_o both_o of_o they_o the_o same_o juliani_n same_o p._n cunaeus_n praef._n in_o caesares_fw-la juliani_n author_n observe_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o we_o be_v extreme_o deceive_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v former_o illustrious_a in_o the_o church_n when_o we_o come_v to_o judge_v after_o they_o of_o some_o prince_n of_o their_o time_n prejudices_fw-la be_v so_o strong_a as_o he_o go_v on_o that_o most_o man_n examine_v nothing_o but_o be_v draw_v by_o the_o holiness_n of_o those_o great_a men._n the_o vulgar_a fancy_n that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o piety_n of_o those_o man_n be_v not_o always_o attend_v with_o a_o great_a candour_n for_o my_o part_n as_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o have_v great_a virtue_n so_o i_o do_v believe_v that_o they_o have_v commit_v some_o fault_n out_o of_o passion_n and_o i_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v very_o sharp_a to_o say_v nothing_o of_o other_o those_o who_o have_v some_o reputation_n in_o greece_n be_v apt_a according_a to_o the_o ill_a custom_n of_o their_o nation_n to_o fall_v into_o extreme_n etc._n etc._n they_o cast_v into_o hell_n those_o with_o who_o they_o be_v angry_a although_o their_o virtue_n have_v raise_v they_o to_o heaven_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v so_o much_o extol_v those_o who_o they_o undertake_v to_o praise_n that_o posterity_n admire_v nowadays_o their_o virtue_n which_o be_v scarce_o of_o the_o second_o order_n those_o who_o will_v judge_v sound_o of_o the_o panegyric_n and_o invective_n of_o the_o christian_a antiquity_n ought_v necessary_o to_o remember_v that_o genius_n of_o the_o greek_n 1._o gregory_n begin_v his_o 49._o his_o orat._n iii._o p._n 49._o first_o invective_n with_o opprobious_a word_n against_o julian_n to_o the_o hear_n of_o which_o he_o invite_v heaven_n and_o earth_n he_o addresses_z himself_o particular_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o constans_n who_o make_v julian_n caesar_n speak_v to_o he_o he_o add_v these_o word_n 50._o word_n pag._n 50._o if_o the_o dead_a perceive_v any_o thing_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o dead_a know_v any_o thing_n of_o what_o pass_v below_o yet_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 63._o elsewhere_o pag._n 63._o that_o he_o censure_v he_o as_o if_o constans_n be_v present_a and_o hear_v he_o although_o he_o be_v with_o god_n and_o enjoy_v his_o glory_n which_o show_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o mere_a rhetorical_a apostrophe_n from_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v 2._o he_o very_o much_o wonder_n that_o constans_n raise_v julian_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o caesar_n know_v what_o he_o be_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v the_o encomium_n of_o the_o former_a who_o piety_n he_o praise_v every_o where_o 65._o where_o pag._n 65._o he_o defend_v he_o against_o those_o who_o accuse_v he_o of_o imprudence_n for_o have_v raise_v julian_n so_o high_a after_o he_o have_v put_v to_o death_n his_o brother_n gallus_n and_o say_v that_o he_o hope_v to_o allay_v the_o mind_n of_o julian_n by_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o trust_v altogether_o to_o his_o own_o strength_n he_o do_v not_o fear_v he_o in_o the_o least_o as_o one_o may_v have_v see_v if_o constans_n have_v not_o die_v in_o the_o follow_a speech_n against_o julian_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n he_o excuse_v he_o 119._o he_o orat._n four_o p._n 119._o for_o the_o protection_n he_o grant_v to_o the_o arian_n he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v impose_v upon_o out_o of_o simplicity_n and_o want_v of_o firmness_n and_o that_o he_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o seem_a zeal_n he_o perceive_v in_o the_o arian_n officer_n of_o the_o court_n it_o will_v be_v a_o difficult_a thing_n to_o reconcile_v that_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o gregory_n who_o look_v upon_o the_o arian_n dispute_v as_o material_a one_o be_v it_o not_o that_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o word_n of_o a_o orator_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v as_o those_o of_o a_o mathematician_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o reconcile_v he_o with_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n who_o treat_v constans_n much_o worse_a than_o gregory_n do_v julian_n those_o great_a man_n act_v as_o other_o do_v they_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o present_a passion_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o without_o very_o much_o weigh_v the_o figure_n and_o expression_n which_o they_o use_v 3._o gregory_n 51._o gregory_n pag._n 51._o do_v just_o laugh_v at_o julian_n who_o forbid_v the_o christian_n to_o teach_v profane_a learning_n for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v be_v less_o strong_a though_o they_o be_v not_o propound_v with_o so_o great_a eloquence_n but_o he_o feign_v to_o despise_v eloquence_n and_o politeness_n which_o certain_o he_o do_v not_o despise_v and_o which_o he_o display_v as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o all_o his_o write_n which_o will_v be_v very_o often_o clear_a if_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o rhetoric_n in_o they_o he_o do_v also_o upbraid_v julian_n who_o trust_v much_o his_o eloquence_n with_o the_o great_a desire_n he_o show_v of_o take_v from_o the_o christian_n the_o mean_n of_o acquire_v it_o which_o say_v he_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o if_o a_o champion_n shall_v hector_n and_o play_v the_o courageous_a man_n after_o he_o have_v forbid_v all_o other_o champion_n to_o fight_v with_o he_o 4._o he_o assure_v 58._o assure_v pag._n 58._o that_o constans_n have_v take_v a_o particular_a care_n of_o the_o education_n of_o gallus_n and_o julian_n son_n of_o one_o of_o his_o uncle_n brother_n of_o canstantine_n and_o who_o name_n be_v also_o constans_n to_o show_v that_o he_o have_v no_o hand_n in_o the_o murder_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v commit_v when_o constans_n constantine_n son_n come_v to_o the_o throne_n nay_o he_o design_v to_o impart_v the_o empire_n to_o his_o two_o son_n who_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a temper_n if_o we_o believe_v gregory_n though_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o will_v both_o be_v anagnostes_n or_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o church_n it_o appear_v afterward_o that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v no_o christian_a beside_o there_o be_v a_o report_n and_o gregory_n believe_v it_o be_v true_a that_o gallus_n and_o julian_n build_v a_o temple_n at_o common_a cost_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o some_o martyr_n that_o which_o gallus_n cause_v to_o be_v build_v do_v sensible_o increase_v but_o the_o earth_n quake_v in_o the_o place_n wherein_o julian_n be_v build_v and_o whatever_o be_v raise_v sink_v down_o there_o happen_v many_o other_o miracle_n beside_o all_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v not_o wrought_v so_o much_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o unbeliever_n as_o
of_o those_o who_o disposition_n make_v they_o not_o altogether_o unworthy_a of_o they_o it_o be_v true_a that_o 70._o that_o pag._n 70._o gregory_n say_v that_o some_o lie_n have_v be_v mix_v with_o the_o truth_n and_o relate_v only_o in_o a_o doubtful_a way_n what_o be_v report_v that_o julian_n as_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v see_v a_o a_o crown_a cross_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o a_o victim_n but_o he_o assure_v as_o certain_a some_o thing_n that_o be_v much_o more_o incredible_a in_o the_o follow_a oration_n 71._o oration_n pag._n 71._o and_o in_o this_o he_o say_v that_o julian_n have_v call_v out_o the_o daemon_n with_o certain_a sacrifice_n can_v not_o forbear_v be_v fright_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o hear_v the_o noise_n and_o that_o he_o see_v certain_a fire_n which_o common_o precede_v their_o apparition_n and_o that_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o present_o drive_v away_o all_o those_o spectrum_n the_o priest_n who_o perform_v the_o ceremony_n and_o perceive_v the_o trouble_n julian_n be_v in_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o god_n abhor_v he_o upon_o that_o account_n not_o that_o they_o be_v afraid_a of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o he_o have_v make_v 5._o gregory_n 72._o gregory_n pag._n 72._o deride_v the_o artifices_fw-la which_o julian_n make_v use_v of_o to_o persecute_v the_o christian_n without_o procure_v they_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n and_o without_o seem_v to_o treat_v they_o ill_o because_o whatever_o pretence_n he_o use_v one_o may_v easy_o see_v that_o their_o great_a crime_n be_v christianity_n persecution_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o odious_a of_o itself_o even_o to_o all_o those_o who_o have_v still_o some_o sense_n of_o humanity_n leave_v that_o even_o those_o who_o practice_n it_o be_v ashamed_a of_o it_o when_o superstition_n and_o cruelty_n allow_v they_o some_o time_n to_o think_v somewhat_o more_o calm_o on_o what_o they_o be_v do_v this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o most_o of_o those_o who_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o blind_a zeal_n of_o persecution_n have_v use_v the_o same_o artifices_fw-la we_o have_v see_v a_o egregious_a example_n of_o it_o in_o our_o age_n and_o if_o what_o gregory_n say_v here_o of_o the_o pitiful_a art_n and_o cunning_n of_o julian_n be_v compare_v with_o what_o be_v late_o do_v in_o a_o great_a kingdom_n one_o will_v find_v a_o great_a resemblance_n between_o both_o i_o shall_v omit_v it_o here_o lest_o any_o body_n shall_v think_v that_o i_o design_n to_o insist_v upon_o so_o odious_a a_o parallel_n 6._o among_o other_o reason_n which_o gregory_n use_v to_o show_v that_o julian_n can_v not_o succeed_v in_o his_o design_n he_o describe_v thus_o the_o power_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o christian_n honour_v 77._o honour_v pag._n 76_o 77._o do_v you_o not_o fear_v those_o on_o who_o so_o great_a a_o honour_n be_v bestow_v and_o for_o who_o solemn_a feast_n have_v be_v institute_v by_o who_o the_o daemon_n be_v drive_v away_o and_o disease_n cure_v who_o apparition_n and_o prediction_n be_v know_v the_o very_a body_n whereof_o have_v as_o much_o virtue_n as_o their_o holy_a soul_n whether_o they_o be_v touch_v or_o honour_v some_o drop_n of_o who_o blood_n only_o have_v the_o same_o virtue_n with_o their_o body_n it_o appear_v from_o those_o word_n and_o several_a other_o place_n out_o of_o gregory_n and_o other_o father_n in_o his_o time_n that_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o vent_v a_o great_a many_o miracle_n wrought_v at_o their_o grave_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wonder_v how_o gregory_n who_o love_v exaggeration_n say_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n after_o their_o death_n than_o during_o their_o life_n for_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o the_o multitude_n of_o miracle_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v wrought_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o martyr_n and_o those_o which_o they_o wrought_v whilst_o they_o be_v alive_a several_a people_n believe_v that_o the_o want_n of_o sincerity_n of_o some_o christian_n and_o the_o credulity_n of_o some_o other_o do_v very_o much_o contribute_v to_o the_o keep_n up_o of_o paganism_n 7._o our_o author_n 77._o author_n pag._n 77._o make_v afterward_o a_o encomium_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o despise_v socrates_n plato_n and_o all_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n gregory_n upbraid_v julian_n with_o his_o not_o esteem_v virtue_n in_o his_o enemy_n but_o certain_o his_o zeal_n make_v he_o on_o this_o occasion_n commit_v somewhat_o like_o it_o and_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v learn_v more_o by_o the_o read_n of_o plato_n and_o socrates_n discourse_n than_o by_o his_o conversation_n with_o all_o the_o monk_n he_o have_v see_v as_o for_o manner_n the_o continual_a sedition_n of_o those_o pious_a hermit_n and_o their_o implacable_a temper_n do_v plain_o enough_o show_v that_o they_o be_v infinite_o below_o those_o great_a pattern_n of_o the_o pagan_a antiquity_n 8._o he_o 80._o he_o pag._n 80._o right_o observe_v that_o to_o design_n the_o ruin_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v full_a of_o christian_n be_v to_o undertake_v to_o ruin_v the_o empire_n itself_o when_o they_o be_v but_o a_o small_a number_n they_o may_v have_v be_v ill_o treat_v without_o any_o danger_n to_o the_o state_n but_o it_o can_v not_o then_o be_v do_v without_o cause_v great_a commotion_n and_o too_o great_a disorder_n in_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o the_o imitator_n of_o julian_n have_v well_o consider_v that_o advertisement_n of_o gregory_n who_o despise_v with_o great_a reason_n whatever_o may_v be_v good_a in_o julian_n government_n if_o compare_v with_o the_o mischief_n which_o so_o detestable_a a_o design_n will_v have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o if_o he_o have_v be_v able_a to_o execute_v it_o beside_o one_o can_v have_v wish_v that_o our_o age_n 84._o age_n pag._n 83_o 84._o have_v be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o horror_n the_o christian_n have_v for_o the_o snare_n which_o julian_n lay_v for_o his_o officer_n and_o soldier_n gregory_n say_v that_o some_o christian_a soldier_n have_v on_o one_o day_n wherein_o julian_n be_v distribute_v some_o liberality_n to_o his_o army_n throw_v incense_n into_o the_o fire_n in_o his_o presence_n according_a to_o a_o ancient_a custom_n it_o have_v be_v interpret_v as_o if_o they_o have_v incense_v the_o idol_n and_o have_v be_v tell_v of_o their_o fault_n as_o they_o be_v pray_v to_o christ_n by_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n after_o a_o meal_n by_o some_o who_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o have_v renounce_v he_o they_o present_o go_v into_o the_o public_a place_n and_o cry_v even_o in_o the_o emperor_n hear_v that_o they_o have_v be_v surprise_v and_o be_v christian_n julian_n be_v angry_a because_o they_o have_v find_v out_o that_o surprise_n send_v they_o into_o banishment_n 9_o gregory_n describe_v 88_o describe_v pag._n 87_o 88_o some_o horrible_a cruelty_n against_o the_o christian_n which_o julian_n have_v either_o command_v or_o suffer_v in_o egypt_n and_o syria_n he_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o arethusa_n a_o town_n of_o syria_n after_o they_o have_v expose_v some_o virgin_n consecrate_v to_o god_n to_o a_o thousand_o infamy_n kill_v they_o ate_z their_o liver_n raw_a and_o throw_v their_o body_n to_o be_v eat_v by_o dog_n have_v cover_v they_o with_o barley_n the_o same_o people_n treat_v with_o a_o abominable_a barbarity_n the_o bishop_n of_o that_o town_n who_o notwithstanding_o seem_v to_o be_v insensible_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o torment_n there_o may_v be_v some_o exaggeration_n in_o this_o and_o 88_o and_o pag._n 88_o gregory_n say_v that_o that_o bishop_n have_v in_o constans_n time_n demolish_v a_o habitation_n of_o daemon_n that_o be_v a_o pagan_a temple_n according_a to_o the_o power_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o emperor_n that_o action_n of_o mark_n of_o arethusa_n draw_v on_o he_o the_o hatred_n of_o the_o people_n as_o a_o heathen_a will_v have_v be_v detest_v by_o the_o christian_n if_o he_o have_v pull_v down_o one_o of_o their_o church_n notwithstanding_o gregory_n say_v 97._o say_v pag._n 97._o a_o little_a low_o not_o only_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v not_o treat_v the_o pagan_n as_o they_o be_v treat_v by_o they_o but_o he_o ask_v they_o what_o liberty_n the_o christian_n take_v from_o they_o as_o if_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o pull_v down_o their_o temple_n as_o they_o do_v 5._o do_v sozom._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o since_o the_o empire_n of_o constantine_n they_o go_v on_o with_o the_o same_o rigour_n under_o the_o follow_a emperor_n and_o to_o leave_v nothing_o that_o the_o
upon_o he_o the_o government_n of_o it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n yet_o he_o exercise_v no_o episcopal_a function_n in_o it_o he_o do_v not_o pray_v public_o with_o the_o people_n nor_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o any_o body_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o go_v thither_o against_o his_o will_n and_o without_o engage_v himself_o to_o stay_v there_o he_o think_v he_o may_v leave_v that_o church_n and_o return_v into_o the_o solitary_a place_n out_o of_o which_o they_o take_v he_o when_o he_o come_v to_o nazianzum_fw-la he_o alibi_fw-la he_o ep._n 31_o 32._o &_o de_fw-la vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 7._o &_o alibi_fw-la complain_v sharp_o of_o basil_n pride_n who_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n of_o caesarea_n have_v so_o blind_v that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o any_o regard_n to_o his_o friend_n those_o complaint_n though_o never_o so_o just_a be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o rebellion_n by_o the_o metropolitan_a who_o seem_v to_o have_v forget_v the_o esteem_n he_o former_o have_v for_o gregory_n and_o the_o service_n the_o latter_a have_v do_v he_o in_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o see_v of_o caesarea_n yet_o gregory_n continue_v to_o complain_v that_o he_o have_v be_v shameful_o deal_v with_o by_o his_o friend_n gregory_n have_v left_a sasime_n 14._o sasime_n greg._n presb._n in_o ejus_fw-la vita_fw-la p_o 14._o retire_v into_o a_o hospital_n of_o sick_a man_n who_o he_o take_v care_n to_o consolate_v and_o his_o father_n desire_v he_o in_o vain_a to_o return_v to_o sasime_n he_o can_v never_o resolve_v himself_o to_o do_v it_o nor_o brook_v the_o unkindness_n of_o basil_n who_o out_o of_o fifty_o bishopric_n which_o be_v in_o his_o diocese_n have_v give_v he_o the_o least_o all_o that_o gregory_n the_o father_n can_v obtain_v from_o his_o son_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v reassume_a the_o care_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la during_o his_o life_n viij_o life_n ep._n xlii_o &_o orat._n viij_o without_o engage_v himself_o to_o succeed_v he_o it_o seem_v that_o at_o that_o time_n a_o commissary_n of_o the_o emperor_n who_o have_v be_v a_o very_a good_a friend_n of_o gregory_n come_v to_o tax_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la they_o fear_v he_o will_v not_o tax_v they_o according_a to_o equity_n oblige_v gregory_n to_o make_v the_o discourse_n which_o be_v his_o nine_o oration_n wherein_o he_o exhort_v man_n of_o all_o condition_n to_o piety_n and_o address_n himself_o to_o julian_n who_o be_v the_o emperor_n commissary_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o lay_v that_o tax_n like_o a_o honest_a man._n yet_o there_o happen_v a_o tumult_n at_o nazianzum_fw-la which_o exasperate_v the_o imperial_a commissary_n and_o give_v gregory_n occasion_n to_o pronounce_v his_o seventeen_o oration_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o wherein_o he_o exhort_v the_o people_n to_o patience_n and_o the_o commissary_n to_o moderation_n it_o be_v also_o believe_v that_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n who_o marry_v a_o man_n of_o quality_n who_o name_n be_v vitalian_a die_v about_o this_o time_n gregory_n make_v her_o funeral_n oration_n which_o be_v the_o eleven_o in_o order_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o praise_n he_o bestow_v upon_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o her_o piety_n and_o wise_a conduct_n i_o shall_v only_o observe_v these_o two_o thing_n one_a that_o gorgonia_n 188._o gorgonia_n orat._n xi_o p._n 188._o be_v baptize_v with_o her_o husband_n but_o a_o little_a while_n before_o she_o die_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n her_o brother_n do_v so_o much_o esteem_v her_o piety_n that_o he_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o body_n else_o to_o who_o baptism_n be_v rather_o a_o seal_n than_o a_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rather_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o virtue_n she_o have_v before_o than_o the_o infusion_n of_o new_a holiness_n 2._o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o oration_n have_v say_v in_o his_o address_n to_o she_o by_o a_o rhetorical_a figure_n very_o frequent_a in_o our_o author_n that_o she_o enjoy_v the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n he_o go_v on_o thus_o if_o you_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o we_o and_o if_o god_n have_v give_v to_o holy_a soul_n the_o privilege_n of_o perceive_v such_o thing_n receive_v our_o oration_n rather_o than_o funeral_n gift_n it_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o soul_n of_o dead_a man_n know_v what_o be_v do_v here_o one_o may_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v render_v privilege_n 125._o privilege_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v opera_fw-la &_o dies_fw-la vers_fw-la 125._o be_v the_o same_o which_o hesiod_n use_v when_o he_o say_v that_o jupiter_n have_v give_v to_o king_n the_o advantage_n of_o be_v after_o their_o death_n the_o guardian_n of_o men._n in_o the_o year_n 371_o athanasius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v dead_a gregory_n xxi_o gregory_n orat._n xxi_o make_v his_o funeral_n oration_n some_o year_n after_o 376._o after_o v._o p._n 376._o be_v at_o constantinople_n i_o shall_v say_v something_o of_o it_o when_o i_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o gregory_n life_n in_o the_o year_n 374_o gregory_n make_v another_o funeral_n oration_n in_o praise_n of_o his_o father_n which_o be_v the_o nineteenth_o in_o order_n he_o say_v that_o he_o die_v be_v almost_o a_o hundred_o year_n old_a have_v be_v a_o bishop_n five_o and_o forty_o year_n his_o son_n make_v his_o panegyric_n at_o large_a by_o give_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o life_n and_o endeavour_n to_o consolate_v his_o mother_n nonna_n who_o he_o also_o praise_n very_o much_o he_o addresses_z himself_o to_o his_o father_n 314._o father_n orat._n nineteeen_o p._n 314._o who_o he_o desire_v to_o let_v he_o know_v what_o glory_n he_o be_v in_o and_o to_o govern_v both_o the_o flock_n and_o pastor_n of_o which_o he_o be_v name_v the_o father_n and_o especial_o his_o son_n here_o he_o use_v no_o word_n which_o may_v excuse_v so_o violent_a a_o figure_n as_o that_o prosopoeia_fw-la be_v and_o have_v he_o not_o use_v elsewhere_o some_o soften_a word_n in_o the_o like_a occasion_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v a_o difficult_a thing_n to_o distinguish_v that_o apostrophe_n from_o a_o true_a invocation_n his_o mother_n nonna_n who_o be_v almost_o as_o 315._o as_o pag._n 315._o old_a as_o her_o husband_n die_v soon_o after_o and_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o gregory_n shall_v make_v any_o discourse_n to_o her_o praise_n because_o he_o have_v already_o make_v her_o panegyric_n in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o his_o father_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o latter_a they_o will_v oblige_v he_o to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o bishopric_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la and_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o keep_v it_o when_o he_o begin_v to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o but_o xlii_o but_o ep._n xlii_o he_o excuse_v himself_o because_o of_o his_o old_a age_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n name_v eulalius_n to_o succeed_v his_o father_n and_o because_o it_o be_v report_v that_o that_o election_n be_v make_v against_o gregory_n will_n he_o write_v to_o gregory_n nyssen_n to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o do_v in_o it_o but_o at_o his_o desire_n forasmuch_o as_o thing_n be_v not_o present_o bring_v to_o that_o issue_n and_o gregory_n 9_o gregory_n carmen_fw-la de_fw-la vit._n p._n 9_o be_v afraid_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o stay_v at_o nazianzum_fw-la he_o retire_v to_o seleucia_n in_o a_o monastery_n where_o he_o stay_v long_o enough_o till_o the_o church_n of_o nazianzum_fw-la shall_v be_v provide_v however_o he_o return_v to_o that_o town_n before_o the_o election_n be_v make_v and_o he_o be_v again_o urge_v to_o take_v his_o old_a station_n but_o he_o will_v never_o do_v it_o the_o author_n of_o his_o life_n assure_v that_o basil_n build_v at_o this_o time_n a_o hospital_n for_o those_o that_o be_v sick_a of_o the_o leprosy_n and_o that_o gregory_n make_v on_o that_o occasion_n his_o oration_n his_o it_o be_v the_o sixteenth_o oration_n discourse_n concern_v charity_n towards_o the_o poor_a especial_o towards_o those_o that_o be_v sick_a of_o the_o leprosy_n that_o oration_n contain_v several_a reflection_n concern_v piety_n in_o general_n and_o the_o use_n of_o the_o good_a thing_n and_o evil_n of_o this_o life_n gregory_n do_v seldom_o confine_v himself_o to_o one_o subject_n only_o and_o observe_v a_o order_n clear_a and_o free_a from_o digression_n during_o the_o empire_n of_o valens_n who_o favour_v the_o arian_n that_o sect_n and_o those_o that_o spring_v out_o of_o it_o do_v very_o much_o increase_v 10._o increase_v carmen_fw-la de_fw-la vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 10._o constantinople_n especial_o be_v full_a of_o arian_n and_o apollinarist_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n be_v instead_o of_o a_o soul_n to_o his_o body_n
whereupon_o several_a bishop_n and_o many_o among_o the_o people_n who_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a oblige_v gregory_n to_o go_v to_o constantinople_n to_o confirm_v the_o orthodox_n and_o oppose_v the_o heretic_n he_o say_v that_o he_o undertake_v that_o journey_n against_o his_o will_n especial_o because_o it_o be_v report_v that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o synod_n make_v up_o of_o apollinarist_n to_o establish_v their_o opinion_n be_v arrive_v at_o constantinople_n 484._o constantinople_n orat._n 28._o p._n 484._o †_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 378_o he_o lodge_v at_o a_o kinsman_n be_v of_o he_o who_o some_o author_n conjecture_n to_o have_v be_v nicobulus_n who_o have_v marry_v alypiane_n daughter_n of_o gorgonia_n gregory_n sister_n valens_n have_v give_v to_o the_o arian_n all_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n so_o that_o gregory_n be_v oblige_v to_o preach_v at_o his_o kinsman_n house_n there_o be_v soon_o after_o so_o great_a a_o concourse_n of_o people_n that_o that_o house_n have_v no_o chamber_n that_o may_v hold_v they_o the_o owner_n of_o it_o pull_v it_o down_o to_o make_v a_o church_n of_o it_o 527._o it_o orat._n 32._o p._n 527._o it_o be_v name_v anastasis_fw-la that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o resurrection_n because_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o that_o place_n then_o the_o arian_n stir_v up_o almost_o the_o whole_a city_n against_o he_o by_o accuse_v he_o of_o believe_v three_o go_n he_o ascribe_v the_o zeal_n of_o the_o people_n against_o he_o to_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n how_o to_o reconcile_v the_o trinity_n with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o altogether_o the_o people_n fault_n because_o gregory_n himself_o speak_v of_o it_o so_o as_o to_o make_v one_o believe_v that_o he_o introduce_v what_o we_o shall_v call_v three_o god_n according_a to_o the_o common_a way_n of_o speak_v though_o according_a to_o his_o manner_n of_o define_v the_o unity_n it_o must_v be_v say_v he_o believe_v but_o one._n he_o complain_v that_o they_o throw_v 11._o throw_v carm._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la p._n 10_o 11._o stone_n at_o he_o upon_o that_o account_n and_o that_o he_o be_v summon_v before_o the_o judge_n as_o a_o seditious_a person_n all_o that_o help_v to_o make_v he_o more_o famous_a and_o encrese_v the_o number_n of_o his_o admirer_n it_o be_v then_o that_o st._n jerom_n hear_v he_o as_o he_o say_v in_o 1._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la nepot_n catal._n script_n eccles_n count_v jovinian_a lib._n 1._o several_a place_n i_o have_v quote_v elsewhere_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o father_n wherein_o he_o give_v but_o a_o ill_a character_n of_o gregory_n eloquence_n who_o he_o describe_v as_o a_o declamator_n and_o who_o the_o people_n applaud_v without_o understand_v what_o he_o say_v the_o number_n of_o the_o orthodox_n increase_a every_o day_n they_o desire_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o their_o opinion_n and_o general_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o gregory_n the_o eastern_a orthodox_n bishop_n especial_o meletius_n of_o antioch_n basil_n of_o caesarea_n and_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n do_v open_o favour_v he_o yet_o they_o succeed_v not_o in_o their_o design_n there_o be_v at_o alexandria_n 12._o alexandria_n carm._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 12._o one_o maximus_n a_o profess_a cynic_n and_o yet_o a_o christian_a he_o pretend_v to_o be_v desoend_v from_o a_o noble_a family_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v some_o martyr_n after_o the_o death_n of_o athanasius_n the_o orthodox_n have_v be_v persecute_v in_o egypt_n he_o have_v be_v banish_v into_o a_o village_n of_o the_o wilderness_n of_o thebais_n name_v oasis_n he_o go_v dress_v like_o the_o philosopher_n that_o be_v with_o a_o ragged_a cloak_n on_o his_o back_n he_o never_o cut_v his_o hair_n nor_o shave_v his_o beard_n and_o go_v with_o a_o stick_n as_o diogenes_n thus_o live_v a_o very_a austere_a life_n he_o take_v upon_o himself_o to_o censure_v every_o body_n vice_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o any_o one_o quality_n as_o the_o ancient_a cynic_n do_v yet_o under_o that_o severe_a outside_n and_o mortify_a countenance_n there_o lay_v a_o soul_n deceitful_a ambitious_a malicious_a covetous_a and_o full_a of_o the_o most_o shameful_a passion_n but_o because_o those_o thing_n appear_v not_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n he_o get_v a_o great_a reputation_n not_o only_o among_o the_o people_n but_o also_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a men._n he_o keep_v correspondence_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n gregory_n friend_n 42._o friend_n basil_n ep._n 41._o &_o 42._o as_o it_o appear_v from_o two_o letter_n of_o basil_n which_o be_v direct_v to_o he_o gregory_n receive_v he_o so_o well_o at_o his_o arrival_n at_o constantinople_n that_o he_o make_v a_o oration_n in_o his_o praise_n 23._o praise_n orat._n 23._o wherein_o he_o omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v contribute_v to_o make_v that_o impostor_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o great_a and_o good_a man._n but_o have_v since_o find_v out_o his_o cheat_n greg._n cheat_n hieron_n in_o cat._n in_o greg._n instead_o of_o the_o name_n maximus_n which_o be_v prefix_v to_o that_o oration_n he_o put_v that_o of_o heron_n and_o entitle_v it_o thus_o a_o oration_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o heron_n a_o philosopher_n of_o alexandria_n send_v into_o exile_n because_o of_o the_o faith_n and_o return_v three_o year_n after_o gregory_n show_v in_o that_o discourse_n what_o use_n may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o cynic_n philosophy_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o mention_n the_o persecution_n which_o the_o prince_n who_o favour_v arianism_n have_v exercise_v against_o the_o orthodox_n especial_o in_o egypt_n and_o against_o the_o philosopher_n maximus_n he_o conclude_v with_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o exhort_v his_o philosopher_n constant_o to_o persevere_v in_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o keep_v a_o medium_n between_o judaisme_n and_o *_o arianism_n etc._n arianism_n pag._n 425_o etc._n etc._n he_o often_o make_v that_o observation_n when_o he_o mention_n the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o one_o may_v observe_v in_o general_a by_o read_v his_o work_n that_o the_o same_o thought_n do_v frequent_o occur_v he_o advise_v his_o philosopher_n to_o despise_v the_o objection_n that_o be_v raise_v against_o that_o doctrine_n and_o bid_v he_o not_o be_v ashamed_a of_o the_o charge_n of_o tritheism_n whilst_o other_o the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n run_v the_o hazard_n of_o establish_v two_o god_n for_o say_v he_o either_o you_o will_v resolve_v the_o difficulty_n as_o they_o do_v or_o you_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resolve_v it_o no_o more_o than_o they_o etc._n etc._n gregory_n have_v thus_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o maximus_n receive_v he_o at_o his_o house_n instruct_v baptise_a and_o ordain_v he_o and_o impart_v to_o he_o his_o most_o secret_a thought_n etc._n thought_n carm._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la p._n 12_o etc._n etc._n but_o as_o soon_o as_o maximus_n think_v himself_o learned_a enough_o he_o see_v with_o grief_n that_o they_o design_v to_o make_v gregory_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o think_v he_o deserve_v that_o station_n better_o than_o his_o master_n and_o benefactor_n and_o perceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a priest_n of_o that_o church_n envy_v also_o gregory_n that_o dignity_n he_o join_v with_o he_o to_o cross_v he_o in_o order_n to_o it_o maximus_n get_v on_o his_o side_n peter_n of_o alexandria_n who_o before_o favour_v gregory_n some_o time_n after_o the_o corn_n fleet_n which_o come_v every_o year_n from_o alexandria_n to_o constantinople_n arrive_v there_o and_o the_o master_n of_o the_o ship_n hammon_n aphammon_n harpocras_n steppas_n rhodon_n anubis_n and_o hermanubis_n join_v present_o with_o gregory_n assembly_n though_o they_o have_v order_n to_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o maximus_n who_o two_o or_o three_o egyptian_a bishop_n design_v to_o uphold_v more_o vigorous_o afterward_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o arrival_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o the_o care_n they_o take_v to_o join_v with_o gregory_n rejoice_v he_o so_o much_o that_o he_o make_v 24._o make_v orat._n 24._o a_o oration_n thereupon_o wherein_o he_o do_v very_o much_o extol_v the_o piety_n and_o constancy_n of_o those_o of_o alexandria_n and_o explain_v to_o they_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n he_o do_v especial_o enlarge_v to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o among_o other_o reason_n he_o use_v this_o argument_n the_o term_n whereof_o will_v seem_v strange_a have_v i_o not_o already_o observe_v the_o like_o before_o 429._o before_o pag._n 429._o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o god_n let_v he_o be_v make_v god_n first_o and_o then_o let_v he_o make_v i_o god_n equal_a to_o he_o in_o honour_n the_o meaning_n of_o that_o harsh_a
against_o the_o eunomian_o the_o incomprehensibility_n of_o god_n which_o he_o do_v often_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n in_o nature_n which_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v no_o good_a reason_v to_o deny_v that_o something_o be_v in_o god_n only_o because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v it_o have_v thus_o prepare_v the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n or_o hearer_n he_o propose_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n 562._o son_n orat._n 35._o p._n 562._o and_o the_o holy_a trinity_n in_o general_n which_o he_o do_v in_o these_o remarkable_a term_n that_o which_o we_o worship_v be_v a_o monarchy_n i_o do_v call_v monarchy_n what_o be_v possess_v by_o one_o person_n only_o for_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o a_o person_n not_o agree_v with_o himself_o produce_v the_o same_o effect_n as_o if_o there_o be_v many_o but_o what_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o equality_n of_o nature_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n the_o same_o motion_n and_o the_o same_o design_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o thing_n which_o that_o monarchy_n produce_v which_o be_v not_o possible_a in_o create_a nature_n so_o that_o although_o those_o that_o compose_v that_o monarchy_n differ_v in_o number_n yet_o they_o differ_v not_o in_o power_n have_v gregory_n believe_v the_o numerical_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v very_o weak_o and_o obscure_o since_o instead_o of_o the_o equality_n of_o the_o nature_n he_o shall_v shall_v have_v say_v the_o identity_n and_o not_o mention_v the_o consent_n of_o will_n but_o one_o only_a will_n in_o number_n in_o that_o oration_n gregory_n answer_v the_o objection_n which_o the_o arian_n raise_v against_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v often_o very_o weak_a either_o because_o they_o be_v not_o well_o propound_v or_o because_o the_o arian_n argue_v not_o better_o however_o as_o one_o may_v personate_v a_o arian_n better_a so_o so_o one_o may_v perhaps_o maintain_v with_o great_a advantage_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a among_o the_o arian_n objection_n which_o gregory_n propose_v to_o himself_o this_o be_v one_o of_o they_o which_o be_v the_o eight_o viz._n 569._o viz._n pag._n 569._o that_o if_o the_o son_n be_v as_o to_o the_o essence_n altogether_o as_o the_o father_n be_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o beget_v as_o the_o father_n be_v not_o gregory_n answer_v not_o as_o the_o schoolman_n do_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o beget_v as_o to_o the_o essence_n which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n with_o the_o father_n as_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o modern_a school_n but_o that_o not_o to_o be_v beget_v be_v not_o a_o thing_n essential_a to_o the_o deity_n to_o which_o he_o add_v be_v you_o the_o father_n of_o your_o father_n that_o you_o may_v not_o be_v inferior_a to_o he_o in_o any_o thing_n because_o you_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o essence_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v doubt_v still_o whether_o the_o unity_n which_o our_o orator_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o specific_a or_o a_o numerical_a one_o he_o need_v only_o read_v these_o word_n which_o be_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o follow_a page_n 570._o page_n pag._n 570._o this_o be_v our_o doctrine_n as_o we_o judge_v alike_o of_o thing_n which_o be_v under_o the_o same_o species_n as_o a_o horse_n a_o ox_n and_o a_o man_n and_o every_o thing_n be_v proper_o call_v by_o the_o name_n which_o suit_v the_o nature_n of_o which_o it_o partake_v whereas_o that_o which_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o it_o do_v not_o go_v by_o that_o name_n or_o have_v it_o but_o improper_o so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o essence_n and_o nature_n in_o god_n which_o have_v the_o same_o name_n though_o the_o person_n and_o name_n be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o thought_n in_o the_o 36._o the_o orat._n 36._o four_o oration_n gregory_n resolve_v according_a to_o his_o way_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o show_v the_o unequality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o 37._o the_o orat._n 37._o five_o he_o dispute_v about_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n against_o the_o macedonian_n some_o of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n deny_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o be_v even_o so_o bold_a as_o to_o call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o strange_a god_n because_o he_o be_v style_v god_n no_o where_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n gregory_n make_v his_o five_o and_o last_o theological_a oration_n against_o they_o in_o that_o discourse_n speak_v of_o the_o several_a opinion_n that_o have_v be_v about_o that_o he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n 595._o thing_n orat._n ib._n p._n 595._o that_o the_o great_a theologer_n among_o the_o pagan_n and_o those_o who_o come_v near_a to_o we_o have_v a_o idea_n of_o he_o though_o they_o give_v he_o another_o name_n have_v call_v he_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o soul_n which_o come_v from_o without_o and_o use_v some_o other_o such_o name_n as_o for_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o time_n some_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o faculty_n some_o that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n some_o that_o he_o be_v a_o god_n and_o some_o know_v not_o in_o what_o order_n of_o thing_n they_o shall_v place_v he_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o clear_a upon_o that_o point_n gregory_n maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o person_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o two_o other_o and_o when_o he_o answer_v his_o adversary_n who_o ask_v he_o wherein_o the_o generation_n and_o procession_n differ_v he_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o incomprehensibility_n but_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a objection_n against_o the_o orthodox_n be_v 600._o be_v pag._n 600._o that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o go_n if_o there_o be_v say_v their_o adversary_n a_o god_n and_o a_o god_n and_o a_o god_n how_o come_v it_o that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v reply_n gregory_n what_o be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o impiety_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n and_o even_o by_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n that_o be_v who_o have_v a_o right_a belief_n concern_v the_o son_n i_o have_v a_o common_a answer_n to_o both_o and_o another_o which_o concern_v only_o the_o latter_a i_o ask_v therefore_o the_o latter_a why_o they_o call_v we_o tritheist_n since_o they_o honour_v the_o son_n and_o whither_o though_o they_o leave_v out_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v not_o ditheist_n how_o do_v you_o explain_v your_o ditheism_n when_o they_o offer_v you_o this_o objection_n teach_v we_o how_o we_o ought_v to_o answer_v for_o the_o answer_n by_o which_o you_o will_v clear_v yourselves_o from_o ditheism_n will_v serve_v we_o to_o vindicate_v ourselves_o from_o tritheism_n etc._n etc._n thus_o we_o shall_v get_v the_o victory_n and_o our_o accuser_n will_v be_v our_o defender_n etc._n etc._n but_o we_o have_v a_o dispute_v with_o those_o two_o sort_n of_o adversary_n and_o a_o common_a answer_n to_o both_o we_o have_v but_o one_o god_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o godhead_n and_o that_o those_o who_o emane_v from_o it_o refer_v to_o one_o only_a thing_n though_o we_o believe_v three_o of_o they_o the_o one_o be_v not_o more_o god_n than_o the_o other_o the_o one_o be_v not_o anterior_a and_o the_o other_o posterior_n they_o be_v not_o divide_v in_o will_n nor_o separate_v in_o power_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o be_v find_v in_o thing_n divide_v but_o to_o say_v all_o in_o a_o word_n the_o godhead_n be_v without_o division_n in_o three_o divide_a person_n as_o in_o three_o sun_n fasten_v one_o to_o another_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o mixture_n of_o light_n when_o we_o consider_v the_o deity_n and_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o the_o monarchy_n we_o conceive_v but_o one_o thing_n but_o when_o we_o consider_v those_o in_o who_o the_o deity_n and_o those_o who_o emane_v from_o the_o first_o cause_n before_o time_n be_v and_o enjoy_v the_o same_o glory_n we_o worship_v three_o but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v be_v there_o not_o one_o only_a deity_n among_o the_o pagan_n as_o their_o most_o learned_a philosopher_n say_v all_o mankind_n have_v but_o one_o humanity_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v many_o god_n among_o the_o pagan_n not_o one_o only_o as_o there_o be_v many_o men._n i_o answer_v that_o in_o those_o thing_n the_o unity_n lie_v only_o in_o the_o thought_n every_o man_n be_v divide_v from_o other_o by_o time_n passion_n and_o power_n which_o be_v not_o in_o god_n therein_o do_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n consist_v as_o far_o
place_n which_o be_v so_o much_o envy_v he_o go_v to_o the_o emperor_n palace_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o give_v he_o leave_v to_o retire_v he_o obtain_v it_o with_o some_o difficulty_n and_o have_v obtain_v it_o his_o only_a thought_n be_v to_o take_v his_o leave_n public_o which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o cathedral_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o people_n the_o discourse_n he_o make_v be_v extant_a still_o and_o be_v the_o thirty_o second_o in_o order_n he_o describe_v the_o bad_a condition_n he_o find_v the_o orthodox_n church_n of_o constantinople_n in_o and_o the_o alteration_n he_o make_v in_o it_o he_o make_v a_o confession_n of_o his_o belief_n concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o show_v that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v censure_v he_o exhort_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o choose_v a_o person_n worthy_a of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n to_o succeed_v he_o and_o last_o take_v his_o leave_n of_o all_o those_o who_o hear_v he_o in_o that_o 523._o that_o pag._n 523._o oration_n he_o complain_v of_o his_o old_a age._n and_o in_o the_o poem_n concern_v his_o life_n 30._o life_n pag._n 30._o he_o say_v he_o be_v then_o but_o a_o dead_a man_n animate_v which_o he_o can_v not_o say_v have_v he_o be_v but_o fifty_o six_o or_o fifty_o seven_o year_n old_a according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a supputation_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v take_v his_o leave_n the_o people_n and_o general_o all_o those_o who_o hear_v he_o at_o constantinople_n show_v a_o great_a grief_n for_o it_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o council_n must_v needs_o have_v appear_v to_o they_o very_o inconstant_a and_o violent_a since_o after_o they_o have_v confirm_v gregory_n in_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n they_o oblige_v he_o to_o leave_v it_o when_o he_o be_v above_o fourscore_o year_n old_a without_o doubt_n so_o imprudent_a and_o unchristian_a a_o behaviour_n give_v matter_n of_o sport_n to_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o council_n and_o lessen_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n the_o authority_n of_o their_o decision_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o bishop_n as_o factious_a unjust_a and_o ignorant_a as_o gregory_n describe_v they_o in_o several_a place_n be_v able_a to_o examine_v with_o deliberation_n the_o doctrine_n then_o in_o question_n if_o their_o interest_n make_v they_o not_o incline_v to_o orthodoxy_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a chance_n which_o lead_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n the_o love_n of_o truth_n be_v seldom_o to_o be_v find_v with_o so_o much_o vanity_n and_o ignorance_n thus_o gregory_n leave_v the_o bishopric_n of_o constantinople_n some_o week_n after_o he_o have_v be_v settle_v in_o it_o by_o the_o council_n that_o turn_v he_o out_o of_o it_o he_o retire_v into_o cappadocia_n according_a to_o gregory_n the_o priest_n the_o author_n of_o his_o life_n and_o go_v to_o live_v at_o arianzum_fw-la where_o he_o be_v bear_v among_o those_o who_o be_v present_v to_o the_o emperor_n some_o bishop_n 8._o bishop_n sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 8._o put_v in_o nectarius_n a_o senator_n of_o constantinople_n a_o man_n of_o a_o exemplary_a life_n and_o good_a mien_n but_o be_v not_o baptise_a yet_o and_o have_v scarce_o any_o learning_n it_o be_v not_o know_v whether_o gregory_n set_v out_o for_o cappadocia_n before_o that_o election_n be_v make_v or_o whether_o he_o stay_v at_o constantinople_n till_o they_o have_v name_v he_o a_o successor_n however_o gregory_n write_v 46._o write_v orat._n 46._o a_o instruction_n for_o nectarius_n wherein_o he_o begin_v with_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v god_n providence_n which_o heretofore_o take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n have_v altogether_o give_v over_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n he_o say_v that_o his_o private_a affliction_n though_o so_o great_a that_o they_o will_v seem_v intolerable_a to_o any_o body_n else_o induce_v he_o not_o to_o speak_v so_o he_o assure_v that_o the_o condition_n only_o the_o church_n be_v in_o extort_a those_o word_n from_o he_o afterward_o he_o describe_v to_o nectarius_n the_o boldness_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n who_o be_v at_o least_o as_o numerous_a as_o the_o orthodox_n and_o dare_v to_o meet_v public_o a_o horrible_a undertake_n after_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o council_n so_o well_o regulate_v as_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v a_o little_a before_o gregory_n can_v not_o apprehend_v how_o his_o holiness_n and_o his_o gravity_n so_o the_o bishop_n be_v call_v suffer_v the_o apollinarist_n to_o meet_v he_o let_v he_o know_v that_o apollinaris_n assert_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n exi_v before_o the_o world_n that_o the_o divinity_n supply_v the_o place_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o body_n which_o descend_v from_o heaven_n and_o be_v essential_a to_o the_o son_n do_v notwithstanding_o die_v gregory_n fancy_v i_o know_v not_o why_o that_o to_o suffer_v those_o man_n to_o meet_v be_v to_o allow_v they_o that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v true_a than_o that_o of_o the_o council_n since_o there_o can_v be_v two_o truth_n as_o if_o to_o suffer_v some_o body_n be_v to_o denote_v that_o one_o believe_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v true_a last_o he_o exhort_v nectarius_n to_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n will_v signify_v nothing_o if_o heretic_n be_v suffer_v to_o meet_v thus_o good_a gregory_n who_o whilst_o the_o arian_n be_v strong_a have_v the_o emperor_n on_o their_o side_n will_v not_o have_v that_o practise_v which_o be_v blame_v in_o they_o exhort_v his_o successor_n to_o forget_v that_o good_a lecture_n so_o difficult_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o to_o contradict_v one_o self_n when_o one_o do_v not_o take_v great_a care_n to_o be_v free_a from_o passion_n the_o next_o year_n 8._o year_n theod._n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o there_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n to_o which_o gregory_n be_v invite_v but_o he_o refuse_v to_o go_v and_o he_o answer_v those_o who_o invite_v he_o to_o it_o thus_o 55._o thus_o ep._n 55._o if_o i_o must_v write_v the_o truth_n to_o you_o i_o be_o so_o affect_v that_o i_o will_v always_o avoid_v any_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n because_o i_o never_o see_v any_o synod_n that_o have_v good_a success_n or_o which_o do_v not_o rather_o increase_v the_o evil_a than_o lessen_v it_o without_o any_o exaggeration_n the_o spirit_n of_o dispute_n and_o ambition_n be_v so_o great_a in_o they_o that_o it_o can_v be_v express_v one_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v that_o our_o bishop_n say_v so_o without_o think_v well_o on_o it_o and_o in_o a_o fit_a of_o passion_n he_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o sixty-fifth_a seventy_o first_o seventy_o second_o and_o seventy_o four_o letter_n and_o beside_o he_o divert_v himself_o by_o put_v in_o verse_n the_o same_o thought_n in_o his_o poetical_a piece_n 80._o piece_n carm._n 10._o p._n 80._o i_o will_v never_o go_v say_v he_o to_o any_o synod_n because_o gregory_n draw_v for_o example_n baronius_n 5._o baronius_n pagi_n ad_fw-la a_o 389._o a._n 5._o or_o some_o of_o his_o transcriber_n into_o a_o error_n since_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o gregory_n a_o short_a time_n after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n and_o sister_n gorgonia_n say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o old_a man_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o premature_n old_a age_n because_o the_o translator_n make_v use_v of_o that_o term_n in_o translate_n the_o 363_o verse_n of_o the_o poem_n entitle_v carmen_fw-la i._o de_fw-la rebus_fw-la suis_fw-la though_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o original_a as_o for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_v write_v in_o prose_n it_o be_v incomparable_o better_a and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr billy_n be_v as_o fit_v for_o prose_n as_o he_o be_v unfit_a for_o verse_n it_o be_v a_o surprise_a thing_n that_o a_o man_n of_o his_o learning_n take_v so_o much_o pain_n to_o translate_v into_o bad_a verse_n what_o he_o may_v have_v better_o translate_v in_o prose_n however_o one_o may_v observe_v a_o thing_n in_o the_o translation_n both_o of_o gregory_n oration_n and_o letter_n which_o show_v that_o one_o ought_v always_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a viz._n that_o the_o punctuation_n of_o the_o translation_n be_v often_o altogether_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a which_o make_v it_o appear_v neat_a this_o may_v arise_v partly_o from_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o who_o put_v the_o greek_a over_o against_o his_o translation_n for_o he_o publish_v it_o by_o itself_o and_o be_v not_o careful_a enough_o to_o correct_v it_o and_o partly_o from_o the_o liberty_n the_o translator_n take_v who_o cut_v several_a period_n that_o be_v too_o long_o and_o
prudentius_n one_o ought_v also_o to_o remark_n how_o they_o behave_v themselves_o towards_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v alive_a in_o the_o 333._o the_o ver._n 333._o five_o hymn_n which_o contain_v st._n vincent_n passion_n prudentius_n represent_v the_o christian_n go_v in_o crowd_n to_o the_o prison_n wipe_v and_o kiss_v the_o wound_n which_o he_o receive_v when_o he_o be_v pinch_v with_o tongue_n ungularum_fw-la duplices_fw-la sulcos_fw-la lick_v his_o blood_n or_o dip_v a_o cloth_n in_o it_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o a_o kind_n of_o preservative_n for_o they_o and_o their_o posterity_n it_o appear_v also_o from_o the_o etc._n the_o ver._n 75_o etc._n etc._n six_o hymn_n that_o fructuosus_fw-la bishop_n of_o sarragoza_n be_v attend_v with_o many_o friend_n of_o he_o as_o far_o as_o the_o burn_a pile_n and_o that_o they_o desire_v he_o to_o remember_v they_o afterward_o they_o gather_v careful_o his_o ash_n and_o bone_n and_o have_v sprinkle_v they_o with_o wine_n they_o bury_v they_o magnificent_o enough_o in_o the_o ten_o hymn_n etc._n hymn_n ver._n 665_o etc._n etc._n which_o contain_v the_o passion_n of_o romanus_n a_o christian_a woman_n be_v at_o his_o execution_n with_o a_o child_n deliver_v he_o to_o be_v ask_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o worship_v one_o god_n than_o many_o the_o child_n answer_v yes_o and_o say_v that_o his_o mother_n teach_v he_o so_o whereupon_o the_o pagan_a judge_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v whip_v till_o the_o blood_n run_v before_o his_o mother_n who_o exhort_v he_o to_o suffer_v be_v angry_a with_o he_o because_o he_o call_v for_o some_o drink_n and_o afterward_o carry_v he_o to_o be_v behead_v if_o those_o circumstance_n and_o many_o more_o be_v true_a it_o do_v necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o spare_v then_o in_o some_o measure_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o put_v but_o few_o of_o they_o to_o death_n to_o terrify_v other_o since_o they_o do_v not_o put_v to_o death_n such_o person_n as_o make_v a_o public_a declaration_n yet_o if_o we_o believe_v those_o who_o write_v since_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o one_o be_v a_o christian_a to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o the_o river_n be_v red_a with_o the_o innocent_a blood_n that_o be_v shed_v to_o confess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n those_o who_o have_v no_o great_a love_n for_o truth_n and_o maintain_v it_o with_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o stir_v those_o who_o defend_v a_o faction_n have_v always_o do_v the_o same_o they_o never_o believe_v that_o simple_a truth_n be_v sufficient_a to_o maintain_v itself_o but_o that_o it_o want_v to_o be_v adorn_v and_o uphold_v with_o lie_n a_o fatal_a conduct_n and_o which_o have_v do_v truth_n so_o great_a a_o wrong_n as_o will_v never_o be_v repair_v all_o that_o can_v be_v do_v by_o those_o who_o love_v it_o be_v to_o endeavour_v to_o disentangle_v it_o from_o fable_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v and_o ingenuous_o to_o confess_v that_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o falsehood_n have_v be_v mix_v with_o some_o true_a fact_n this_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v especial_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o mr._n dodwell_n have_v happy_o perform_v it_o in_o his_o cyprianick_n dissertation_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v so_o many_o martyr_n as_o the_o martyrology_n reckon_v 5._o although_o the_o heathenish_a custom_n of_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o image_n be_v not_o approve_v because_o it_o have_v be_v find_v by_o experience_n that_o they_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o that_o custom_n be_v practise_v in_o italy_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n and_o perhaps_o before_o we_o learn_v it_o from_o prudentius_n in_o the_o nine_o hymn_n wherein_o he_o say_v 9_o say_v ver._n 9_o that_o as_o he_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n he_o go_v into_o a_o church_n at_o imola_n where_o st._n cassianus_n a_o martyr_n be_v bury_v and_o that_o be_v upon_o his_o knee_n before_o his_o grave_n he_o see_v there_o the_o representation_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n over-against_o he_o erexi_fw-la ad_fw-la coelum_fw-la faciem_fw-la stetit_fw-la obvia_fw-la contrà _fw-la fucis_fw-la colorum_fw-la picta_fw-la imago_fw-la martyris_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o eleven_o hymn_n concern_v 123._o concern_v ver._n 123._o st._n hippolytus_n in_o who_o chapel_n prudentius_n report_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v may_v be_v see_v as_o in_o that_o of_o cassianus_n exemplar_n sceleris_fw-la paries_fw-la habet_fw-la illitus_fw-la in_fw-la quo_fw-la multicolor_a fucus_fw-la digerit_fw-la omne_fw-la nefas_fw-la picta_fw-la super_fw-la tumulum_fw-la species_n liquidis_fw-la viget_fw-la vmbris_fw-la effigians_n fracti_fw-la membra_fw-la cruenta_fw-la viri_fw-la it_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o upon_o that_o grave_a there_o be_v a_o table_n or_o a_o altar_n on_o which_o they_o celebrate_v the_o 170._o the_o ibid._n ver_fw-la 170._o eucharist_n so_o that_o that_o image_n precise_o upon_o the_o altar_n where_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o place_n image_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thus_o those_o who_o have_v but_o a_o confuse_a notion_n of_o christian_a piety_n believe_v that_o it_o can_v not_o maintain_v itself_o without_o the_o help_n of_o outward_a object_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o heathenish_a pomp_n which_o have_v at_o last_o extinguish_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o substitute_v paganism_n in_o its_o room_n whatever_o have_v a_o outward_a appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o may_v be_v observe_v without_o have_v any_o virtue_n in_o the_o soul_n be_v always_o easy_o entertain_v among_o ignorant_a nation_n who_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v always_o neglect_v whatever_o require_v some_o virtue_n to_o be_v practise_v however_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o image_n be_v not_o yet_o permit_v every_o where_n at_o that_o time_n witness_v st._n epiphanius_n action_n who_o tear_v a_o veil_n in_o a_o church_n of_o a_o village_n in_o palestine_n name_v anablatha_n because_o there_o be_v a_o picture_n upon_o it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o himself_o relate_v that_o action_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o st._n jerom_n translate_v into_o latin_a and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o action_n which_o no_o body_n can_v blame_v and_o which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n however_o it_o appear_v from_o prudentius_n that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o one_o may_v see_v thereby_o that_o the_o single_a testimony_n of_o one_o father_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n as_o it_o be_v but_o too_o often_o practise_v iii_o prudentius_n his_o apotheosis_n be_v a_o poem_n in_o heroic_a verse_n wherein_o he_o assault_v several_a error_n either_o of_o some_o heretic_n or_o of_o the_o jew_n he_o attack_n 1._o the_o patripassian_o or_o disciple_n of_o noêtus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 240_o who_o distinguish_v no_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o deity_n and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o christ_n maintain_v that_o the_o father_n have_v suffer_v as_o well_o as_o the_o son_n it_o be_v a_o difficult_a thing_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o that_o heretic_n be_v faithful_o relate_v or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o he_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o it_o however_o prudentius_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v against_o he_o that_o the_o father_n never_o make_v himself_o visible_a and_o that_o consequent_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o christ_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a argument_n according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o our_o modern_a divine_n for_o if_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o son_n become_v in_o some_o respect_n visible_a by_o be_v unite_v to_o christ_n that_o of_o the_o father_n become_v visible_a at_o the_o same_o time_n because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a essence_n in_o number_n 2._o the_o next_o heretic_n against_o who_o prudentius_n write_v be_v the_o vnionite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sabellian_o who_o begin_v to_o appear_v about_o twenty_o year_n after_o noëtus_n they_o use_v the_o same_o argument_n with_o that_o heretic_n to_o prove_v the_o unity_n of_o a_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la and_o they_o be_v answer_v as_o noëtus_n be_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o 62._o in_o haerens_fw-la 57_o &_o 62._o st._n epihanius_n prudentius_n upbraid_v sabellius_n with_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v new_a because_o the_o pagan_n especial_o the_o philosopher_n acknowledge_v the_o unity_n of_o a_o supreme_a god_n as_o well_o as_o he_o although_o they_o do_v sometime_o mention_v many_o cum_fw-la ventum_fw-la tamen_fw-la ad_fw-la norman_n rationis_fw-la &_o artis_fw-la turbidulos_fw-la sensus_fw-la &_o litigiosa_fw-la
prevent_v by_o death_n we_o have_v two_o book_n of_o his_o with_o the_o two_o book_n of_o julian_n which_o he_o confute_v print_v at_o paris_n by_o the_o care_n of_o claudius_n menard_n in_o the_o year_n 1616._o julian_n express_v his_o mind_n bold_o in_o those_o book_n and_o seem_v by_o his_o give_v the_o adversary_n of_o pelagius_n ill_a word_n to_o have_v be_v willing_a to_o take_v his_o revenge_n of_o the_o severe_a edict_n which_o they_o have_v obtain_v against_o he_o but_o his_o conduct_n prove_v prejudicial_a to_o he_o seeing_z celestinus_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v banish_v out_o of_o italy_n together_o with_o florus_n orentius_n fabius_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o party_n it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o that_o pelagianism_n spread_v itself_o maugre_o its_o opposer_n see_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n publish_v a_o edict_n at_o aquileia_n in_o the_o year_n 425_o to_o drive_v it_o from_o the_o gaul_n by_o which_o he_o order_v patroclus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n to_o go_v and_o see_v several_a bishop_n who_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n and_o to_o let_v they_o know_v that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o retract_v their_o error_n within_o twenty_o day_n allow_v they_o to_o deliberate_v about_o it_o they_o shall_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o gaul_n and_o deprive_v of_o their_o bishopric_n joaune_n cassianus_n a_o scythian_a by_o origin_n who_o some_o will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o athenian_a other_o a_o roman_a and_o other_o to_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o gaul_n who_o have_v be_v deacon_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n and_o ordain_v a_o priest_n by_o innocent_n i._o have_v retire_v to_o marseilles_n betake_v himself_o to_o write_v some_o book_n then_o by_o which_o soften_a a_o little_a the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n who_o he_o otherwise_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n he_o give_v birth_n to_o those_o opinion_n which_o go_v since_o under_o the_o name_n of_o semipelagianism_a his_o opinion_n may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o collationes_fw-la or_o conference_n which_o st._n prosper_v confute_v and_o which_o he_o maintain_v to_o contain_v mere_a pelagianism_n 7._o pelagianism_n petau._n lib._n laud._n c._n 7._o here_o be_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o his_o opinion_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o 1._o the_o semipelagian_n confess_v that_o man_n be_v bear_v corrupt_v and_o can_v free_v themselves_o from_o that_o corruption_n but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v notwithstanding_o prevent_v by_o some_o motion_n of_o the_o will_n as_o by_o a_o good_a desire_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o say_v meum_fw-la est_fw-la velle_fw-la credere_fw-la dei_fw-la autem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la est_fw-la adjuvare_fw-la to_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v depend_v on_o i_o but_o it_o be_v the_o part_n of_o god_n grace_n to_o help_v i_o god_n in_o their_o opinion_n expect_v those_o first_o motion_n from_o we_o and_o then_o give_v we_o his_o grace_n 2._o that_o god_n invite_v all_o man_n by_o his_o grace_n but_o that_o it_o depend_v upon_o man_n freedom_n to_o embrace_v or_o reject_v it_o 3._o that_o god_n cause_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v preach_v to_o the_o nation_n which_o he_o foresee_v shall_v embrace_v it_o and_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v preach_v to_o the_o nation_n which_o he_o foresee_v shall_v reject_v it_o 4._o that_o although_o he_o will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v yet_o he_o have_v only_o elect_v to_o salvation_n those_o who_o he_o foresee_v shall_v persevere_v in_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n 5._o that_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a grace_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o god_n give_v only_o to_o a_o certain_a number_n of_o man_n and_o that_o man_n can_v lose_v all_o the_o grace_n they_o have_v receive_v 6._o that_o among_o little_a child_n who_o die_v in_o that_o age_n god_n permit_v that_o those_o only_a shall_v be_v baptise_a who_o according_a to_o god_n foreknowledge_n will_v have_v be_v pious_a man_n if_o they_o have_v live_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v wicked_a if_o they_o have_v come_v to_o a_o more_o advance_a age_n be_v exclude_v from_o baptism_n by_o providence_n 7._o the_o semipelagian_n be_v also_o accuse_v of_o make_v grace_n altogether_o external_n so_o that_o in_o their_o opinion_n it_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o some_o of_o they_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o inward_a grace_n which_o pelagius_n himself_o do_v not_o altogether_o reject_v some_o other_o confess_v beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o prevent_v grace_n thus_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o their_o opinion_n and_o those_o of_o pelagius_n consist_v in_o their_o own_n that_o man_n be_v bear_v in_o some_o sort_n corrupt_v and_o in_o their_o insist_v more_o upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n at_o least_o in_o word_n although_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o very_o great_a yet_o they_o anathematise_v pelagius_n which_o perhaps_o they_o do_v suppose_v that_o pelagius_n maintain_v all_o the_o opinion_n condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n st._n augustine_n accuse_v they_o of_o make_v the_o whole_a grace_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o instruction_n which_o concern_v only_o the_o understanding_n whereas_o he_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o a_o particular_a and_o inward_a work_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o unavoidable_o determine_v we_o to_o good_a and_o that_o determination_n be_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o light_n we_o have_v the_o other_o opinion_n of_o that_o father_n either_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pelagius_n or_o that_o of_o the_o semipelagian_n be_v well_o know_v one_o may_v learn_v they_o especial_o in_o his_o book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o perseverance_n which_o he_o write_v at_o the_o desire_n of_o st._n prosper_n against_o the_o semipelagian_n and_o in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o latter_a to_o return_v to_o the_o history_n it_o be_v say_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 429_o one_o agricola_n son_n of_o severianus_n a_o pelagian_a bishop_n bring_v pelagianism_n into_o england_n but_o st._n german_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n be_v send_v thither_o by_o pope_n celestinus_fw-la or_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o soon_o extirpate_v it_o many_o miracle_n be_v ascribe_v to_o he_o in_o that_o journey_n and_o whilst_o he_o stay_v in_o england_n which_o may_v be_v read_v in_o bishop_n usher_n but_o if_o what_o 8._o what_o hist_o scot._n lib._n 8._o hector_n boetius_fw-la a_o scotch_a historian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o century_n say_v be_v true_a he_o use_v a_o method_n which_o be_v not_o less_o efficacious_a for_o the_o extirpate_v of_o heresy_n it_o be_v this_o the_o pelagian_o who_o will_v not_o retract_v their_o error_n be_v burn_v by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o magistrate_n but_o whilst_o st._n german_n be_v purify_n england_n the_o seed_n of_o pelagianism_n which_o cassianus_n have_v spread_v among_o the_o monk_n of_o marseilles_n and_o in_o gallia_n narbonensis_n make_v it_o grow_v in_o france_n st._n prosper_n and_o hilary_n write_v to_o st._n augustine_n about_o it_o and_o let_v he_o know_v that_o many_o clergyman_n in_o the_o gaul_n look_v upon_o his_o opinion_n as_o dangerous_a novelty_n st._n augustine_n answer_v their_o objection_n in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o have_v just_a now_o mention_v but_o the_o toleration_n which_o hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n and_o maximus_n bishop_n of_o riez_n grant_v the_o semipelagian_n hinder_v every_o body_n from_o molest_v they_o though_o they_o show_v a_o great_a aversion_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n augustine_n julian_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n who_o be_v banish_v as_o i_o have_v say_v from_o italy_n go_v to_o constantinople_n where_o they_o importune_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v re-establish_v but_o because_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o will_v grant_v they_o nothing_o without_o know_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o be_v expel_v nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o celestinus_fw-la about_o it_o who_o return_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n and_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v lawful_a to_o inquire_v for_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o condemnation_n upbraid_v he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o his_o private_a opinion_n his_o letter_n be_v date_v the_o 12_o of_o august_n in_o the_o year_n 430._o st._n augustine_n die_v about_o that_o time_n who_o encomium_n may_v be_v find_v in_o bishop_n usher_n who_o approve_v the_o praise_n bestow_v upon_o he_o by_o fulgentius_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o he_o call_v he_o a_o inspire_a man._n a_o little_a while_n after_o his_o death_n the_o letter_n of_o theodosius_n who_o '_o call_v he_o to_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n come_v to_o africa_n from_o whence_o some_o bishop_n be_v send_v to_o it_o that_o council_n make_v up_o of_o two_o hundred_o and_o ten_o bishop_n
allude_v to_o his_o several_a work_n verse_n 35_o etc._n etc._n which_o he_o design_v or_o have_v already_o compose_v but_o perhaps_o be_v not_o yet_o make_v public_a they_o all_o run_v upon_o some_o subject_n of_o devotion_n and_o part_n of_o they_o be_v in_o lyric_a and_o part_n in_o heroic_a verse_n yet_o he_o be_v not_o bear_v for_o poetry_n and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o learning_n he_o do_v very_o often_o mistake_v the_o quantity_n not_o only_o of_o greek_a word_n the_o orthography_n of_o which_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o have_v well_o understand_v but_o also_o of_o latin_a word_n of_o which_o one_o may_v find_v some_o list_n in_o his_o interpreter_n he_o also_o use_v many_o word_n of_o the_o latinity_n of_o his_o time_n and_o a_o style_n which_o can_v only_o be_v like_v then_o the_o noble_a facility_n of_o the_o ancient_a poet_n nor_o so_o much_o of_o claudian_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o it_o and_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o style_n be_v low_a and_o prosaic_a enough_o though_o he_o do_v whatever_o he_o can_v to_o raise_v it_o his_o heat_n fail_v he_o at_o every_o moment_n one_o may_v perceive_v that_o age_n have_v lessen_v the_o heat_n of_o his_o fancy_n and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o supply_v it_o by_o the_o light_n of_o his_o mind_n but_o if_o his_o poetry_n do_v not_o please_v by_o its_o elegancy_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v useful_a because_o one_o may_v learn_v from_o it_o several_a opinion_n and_o custom_n of_o his_o time_n beside_o some_o fact_n concern_v the_o history_n of_o martyr_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a examination_n of_o some_o place_n of_o our_o poet._n i._o the_o book_n entitle_v hymn_n for_o every_o day_n contain_v twelve_o of_o they_o compose_v as_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v sing_v or_o recite_v on_o several_a occasion_n at_o break_v of_o day_n at_o one_o rise_n before_o and_o after_o meal_n when_o they_o light_v the_o candle_n when_o one_o go_v to_o bed_n on_o a_o fast_a and_o after_o fast_v at_o all_o time_n at_o a_o funeral_n on_o christmas-day_n and_o on_o the_o epiphany_n the_o preface_n which_o be_v before_o those_o hymn_n seem_v to_o be_v rather_o a_o general_n preface_n for_o all_o the_o poem_n of_o prudentius_n since_o as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v he_o allude_v therein_o to_o all_o his_o work_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o leave_v for_o ever_o his_o worldly_a employment_n that_o he_o may_v altogether_o apply_v himself_o to_o write_v verse_n to_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n against_o heresy_n and_o the_o pagan_a religion_n to_o explain_v that_o of_o christ_n and_o upon_o the_o martyr_n and_o apostle_n those_o be_v the_o subject_n upon_o which_o all_o the_o poem_n of_o prudentius_n run_v 1._o one_o may_v observe_v that_o that_o poet_n mention_n several_a popular_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n which_o they_o take_v from_o the_o heathen_n as_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o first_o hymn_n verse_n 38._o wherein_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o say_v that_o the_o daemon_n who_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n rejoice_v withdraw_v when_o the_o day_n appear_v the_o pagan_n believe_v that_o the_o demigod_n retire_v into_o some_o desert_n place_n and_o wander_v in_o the_o night_n and_o at_o full-noon_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v elsewhere_o to_o which_o the_o 72_o 73_o and_o 74_o verse_n of_o callimacus_n his_o hymn_n entitle_v the_o bath_n of_o pallas_n may_v be_v join_v wherein_o he_o say_v that_o that_o goddess_n bathe_v herself_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o mount_n cithaeron_n enjoy_v the_o rest_n of_o noon_n what_o the_o latin_n say_v concern_v their_o lemures_n and_o striges_fw-la be_v well_o know_v 2._o there_o be_v many_o expression_n in_o prudentius_n which_o be_v very_o harsh_a and_o seem_v to_o say_v much_o more_o than_o he_o design_v for_o example_n 58._o example_n ib._n v._n 58._o speak_v of_o st._n peter_n he_o say_v flevit_fw-la negator_fw-la denique_fw-la exit_fw-la ore_fw-la prolapsum_fw-la nefas_fw-la cum_fw-la mens_fw-la maneret_fw-la innocens_fw-la animusque_fw-la servaret_fw-la fidem_fw-la it_o seem_v that_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o viz._n that_o though_o st._n peter_n have_v swear_v that_o he_o know_v not_o our_o lord_n yet_o he_o keep_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o same_o sentiment_n for_o he_o which_o he_o have_v before_o but_o his_o word_n take_v in_o a_o rigorous_a sense_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n may_v speak_v against_o his_o conscience_n and_o yet_o have_v his_o mind_n free_a from_o gild_n as_o in_o euripides_n verse_n juravi_fw-la lingua_fw-la mentam_fw-la injuratam_fw-la gero_fw-la those_o who_o delight_n too_o much_o in_o a_o figurative_a style_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o like_a expression_n thus_o st._n cyprian_n in_o his_o book_n 127._o book_n oxon._n ed._n 127._o de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la speak_v of_o those_o who_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o torment_n say_v infirmitas_fw-la viscerum_fw-la sensit_fw-la nec_fw-la animus_n sed_fw-la corpus_fw-la dolore_fw-la defecit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o the_o mind_n but_o the_o body_n that_o fail_v we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n another_o remarkable_a example_n by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o prudentius_n say_v more_o than_o he_o mean_v 3._o in_o the_o evelenth_fw-mi hymn_n to_o be_v recite_v in_o the_o morning_n 29._o morning_n verse_n 29._o there_o be_v a_o slight_a imitation_n of_o horace_n wherein_o have_v say_v that_o in_o the_o morning_n every_o body_n betake_v himself_o to_o his_o affair_n prudentius_n add_v miles_n togatus_fw-la navita_fw-la opifex_fw-la arator_fw-la institor_n illu_z forensis_fw-la gloria_fw-la hunc_fw-la triste_fw-fr raptat_fw-la classicum_fw-la etc._n etc._n one_o may_v see_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o first_o satyr_n of_o horace_n by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o by_o togatus_fw-la we_o be_v to_o understand_v a_o juris_n consult_v or_o a_o lawyer_n f._n chamillard_n understand_v a_o judge_n by_o it_o but_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o forensis_fw-la gloria_fw-la which_o follow_v show_v that_o the_o poet_n mean_v a_o person_n who_o frequent_v the_o bar_n to_o get_v glory_n by_o plead_v not_o to_o do_v justice_n in_o it_o this_o agree_v well_o enough_o with_o the_o division_n of_o the_o day_n which_o we_o find_v in_o martial_a l._n 4._o ep._n 8._o prima_fw-la salutantes_fw-la atque_fw-la altera_fw-la distinet_fw-la hora_n exercet_fw-la raucos_fw-la tertia_fw-la causidicos_fw-la in_o the_o word_n of_o cicero_n cite_v by_o f._n chamillard_n cedant_fw-la arma_fw-la togae_fw-la toga_fw-la do_v not_o signify_v the_o judgement_n give_v in_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o have_v no_o relation_n with_o junicature_n but_o denote_v eloquence_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o verse_n concedat_fw-la laurea_n linguae_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a place_n wherein_o critic_n will_v not_o agree_v with_o our_o commentator_n 4._o for_o example_n prudentius_n in_o the_o three_o hymn_n 2._o hymn_n verse_n 2._o to_o be_v recite_v before_o meal_n call_v christ_n verbigena_n where_o f._n chamillard_n do_v well_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n that_o word_n signify_v beget_v or_o bear_v of_o the_o word_n as_o martigena_n signify_v bear_v of_o mars_n yet_o he_o maintain_v that_o this_o be_v not_o prudentius_n meaning_n because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o his_o father_n not_o a_o production_n of_o the_o father_n word_n so_o that_o he_o explain_v verbigena_n beget_v word_n but_o as_o we_o will_v not_o have_v our_o word_n to_o be_v always_o explain_v according_a to_o the_o notion_n and_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v make_v they_o speak_v as_o we_o do_v unless_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o have_v real_o use_v the_o same_o expression_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o rule_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o especial_o when_o the_o question_n be_v about_o a_o incomprehensible_a subject_n as_o on_o this_o occasion_n for_o indeed_o whatever_o expression_n be_v use_v it_o do_v not_o become_v more_o intelligible_a beside_o it_o appear_v from_o another_o place_n of_o prudentius_n that_o by_o verbigena_n he_o understand_v beget_v by_o speak_v here_o be_v his_o word_n in_o 17._o in_o verse_n 17._o the_o eleven_o hymn_n of_o the_o same_o book_n exit_fw-la ore_fw-la quamlibet_fw-la patris_fw-la sis_fw-la ortus_fw-la &_o verbo_fw-la editus_fw-la tamen_fw-la paterno_fw-la in_o pectore_fw-la sophia_n callebas_fw-la priús_fw-la although_o thou_o come_v out_o of_o the_o father_n mouth_n and_o waste_v beget_v as_o the_o word_n yet_o thou_o be_v before_o his_o wisdom_n in_o his_o breast_n prudentius_n express_v in_o those_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o several_a ancient_n who_o live_v before_o the_o council_n